#how the FUCK is this 25k already

[doctorwhoisadhd]

i am at exactly 13,743 words on my 12jack sequel.

#now for the hard part: the details and exposition of the actual inciting adventure #ari opinion hour #BUT not tonight cause its 2 in the fucking morning #i feel like i will figure out this part and everything else will just sort of happen and come together. but unfortunately it is FULLY the #hardest part of the whole thing #then after i write everything i have to edit because there are parts im not as happy with as id like #do not yet know how frustrating that will be but ok #god the chances that this is NOT going to get to 20-25k words is getting lower practically by the second #this is already going to make it into the top 200 longest fics in the doctorjack tag on ao3 #its also going to be like the 3rd longest in the 12jack tag. btw. and the longest one that isnt an au #(which i am NOT interested in for 12jack at all i need them to be Real... i need them to have Actually Met)

[narryffdreaming]

Maisy and Harry are just friends (except they aren't)

Summary: It all started with the prompt "we're not just friends and you fucking know it", and then it turned into several short scenes about two people who are supposed to be just friends, except they aren't.

ONE-SHOT AU, friends to lovers, angst, romance, sweetness, smut +18 (explicit language and explicit sexual content) 25k words

It took less than five minutes for a girl to approach him.

Maisy sighed and leaned back in her chair, sipping her almost-empty-drink and watching the scene take place right in front of her.

To be fair, she wasn't surprised. In fact, before Harry had left the table to get another round of drinks, she'd thought about making a joke and bet how long it would take for a girl to divert him from his task. In the end, she didn't say anything, of course. First because she worried he wouldn't find it funny, but mostly because she was afraid he would see right through her words and notice how terrified she was about the possibility of seeing him with someone else.

So, yeah, she wasn't surprised, but that still didn't mean she wasn't upset. After all, she had spent the entire day secretly hoping things between them would be different now.

"You're staring," Niall muttered next to her, taking the seat Harry had been occupying until a couple of minutes ago. "Already told ya, if you want him, talk to him."

Maisy scoffed, shaking her head as if she could also shake his words away. Niall was sweet, but he was also oblivious to the fact that Harry already knew about her feelings and, still, nothing had changed. Although, if she really thought about it, maybe things were even worse now.

Ugh, why was he acting like that? Why did he keep pretending nothing had happened?

Harry was one of her closest friends, and one of the things she loved the most about him was how sweet and thoughtful he was to everyone around him, especially to those he cared about. That's who he'd been to her since the first day, at least. So even if he didn't feel the same, surely she wasn't expecting for him to simply ignore her feelings.

Over a week had passed and she hadn't talked to anyone about it. As the days went by, it became obvious that the more she thought about what had happened, the more anxious she felt. She figured she deserved to be honest and talk to someone, so she straightened her body and pushed her shoulders back, turning towards Niall and taking a deep breath before finally letting the words out of her mouth.

"We kissed."

Niall pulled his beer away from his face and turned his head, facing her with an open mouth and widened eyes. "Wha—Who? You and Harry?" 

Maisy nodded, and Niall jerked his body closer. 

"What the fuck?! You two kissed? When? How?!"

His reaction made her chuckle, but she dismissed his excitement by shrugging and finishing her drink before speaking again—as if the story wasn't that important or that interesting (and as if they both didn't know that was obviously a lie). 

"He just came over last week and… I don't know. We kissed?"

It sounded more like a question, like she wasn't sure it had actually happened. But it had. The kiss was real. It had happened and it had made her feel all kinds of different and exciting things. And now she couldn't stop thinking about doing it again. And again. And again. 

"Right," Niall scoffed. "Just like that? After five years hanging out together, out of nowhere, you both just thought you know what? Let's kiss today. Might be fun!?"

Maisy didn't know how to answer that, so she rolled her eyes and laughed lightly. Niall definitely had a point, and maybe in a couple of weeks—or months, or years—she'd be able to explain it better, but right then and there she honestly didn't have an answer. It wasn't supposed to happen and it definitely was not what she had in mind when she invited him over, but they were having fun and laughing and at some point she felt something shift in the air and she just… She just kissed him.

Just like that.

Maisy kissed Harry.

And then Harry kissed Maisy.

A lot.

The memory made her cheeks turn hot, and her belly fluttered. She turned back to the table and looked down, fixing her eyes on her fingers and picking at her nails. 

Niall must have sensed her uneasiness, because he didn't pressure for an explanation, moving on to the next question with a softer tone. 

"Does he know you like him, then?" 

Maisy shrugged. 

"He must know. I mean, he has to know…" She tapped her foot on the ground, narrowing her eyes as she stared at her fingertips, "right?" 

She lifted her eyes just a second, just to question him, and Niall dropped his shoulders. 

He moved closer, throwing his arm over the back of her chair. "Isy…"

She shook her head, then focused back on her nails. "You said it yourself, Ni, we hang out all the time… And, I mean, he stays over a lot, and we cuddle, we hold hands… I don't do that with everyone. You know that. He knows that. And also, I don't know, why would I kiss him like that? Out of nowhere?"

"Because it wasn't out of nowhere."

"Exactly!" She looked up, and her eyes landed on Harry once more. Maisy sighed. "It wasn't."

The girl was still there, talking to him, casually laughing and flipping her hair. And Harry seemed really into it, happily paying attention and nodding to whatever the girl was saying. Smirking so fondly that Maisy could even see his dimple. 

Her chest tightened, and her stomach swirled. 

"God," Maisy laughed bitterly and shortly, rubbing her forehead as she looked away. "I'm so stupid."

"Isy," Niall sighed, "Stop. You're not stupid." 

"I am, though." She shrugged. "It's just… He never looked at me that way, you know?" 

Her voice cracked, and she took both hands up to her face, hiding behind them with an exaggerated grunt. "Fucking stupid…" 

Niall took his hand to her shoulder and sighed, offering half a hug as he squeezed her gently. "That's not fair, Isy. You know how incredibly amazing you are. And to be honest you're just so out of his league. So much better than anyone he could ever date. So he is the stupid one for not seeing what's right in front of him, ok?"

Maisy shook her head. She knew Niall meant well, but she also felt like he didn't understand where she was coming from. See, Maisy knew that Harry liked her, and how much he trusted her — after all, that's why they were friends in the first place. She knew that she was important to him and that she was the first person he'd call or the one he'd run to when he needed something. She knew Harry would let her cry on his shoulder, hold her, share a bed with her, and listen to whatever she had to say. Dates would come and go in his life, but she was still there and he wouldn't let go of her. 

So it wasn't like he didn't know what (or who) was in front of him.

Harry just didn't fancy her. Simply as that. He didn't dream about her in the same way she dreamed about him. And he had never treated her the same way he treated the girls he fancied on their nights out. He had never offered to buy her a drink just because he thought she was pretty, nor had tucked her hair behind her ear just to kiss her neck. He'd never rested his hand on her leg under the table, nor whispered in her ear how badly he wanted to take her home. 

Harry had never shown any signs of being physically attracted to her, and that really, really, freaking fucking sucked. Because there was nothing she could do about that. She couldn't force him to want her like she wanted him.

"Do you want to leave?" Niall squeezed her shoulder. "'Cause I think we should." 

Maisy nodded, then dropped her hands down to the table. "Yeah, please. Let's just go."

"Ok, great." He smiled, relieved at the idea of taking his best friend away from there. "'M just gonna pee and we'll go, ok? Be right back."

Nodding to Niall's words and watching him walk away, Maisy couldn't help but glance over them one more time.

Without a doubt, if Maisy had a choice, she wouldn't actively compare herself to others, knowing it was an unhealthy and worthless habit. Then again, she didn't notice she was doing it until it was too late and her throat felt too dry to even breathe. Because everything about the girl standing in front of Harry seemed perfect, and everything about Maisy sitting at that table by herself seemed ridiculous — she hadn't even at least showered after work, for God's sake!

There were so many differences between her and that girl that it seemed impossible not to feel embarrassed about even thinking something could happen between them, or about even feeling something just platonic for him. 

Besides the fact that the girl was extremely attractive, or that her hair was long, wavy and shiny, or that her dress hugged her figure amazingly, it was obvious that her body language screamed confidence and determination.

And she wasn't doing anything wrong, really, but Maisy wanted to push her away from him as soon as she saw her raise her body to whisper in his ear, touching Harry's arm and making him smile. It only got worse when Harry leaned in and tucked a lock of hair behind the girl's ear, letting his hand slide from her shoulder to her hand, and then resting it on her waist. He smirked, then whispered something back to her.

"'M back, let's go." Niall stood in front of her, frowning while blocking up her view. "'M gonna walk you home, then I'm gonna punch Harry's fucking stupid face. C'mon."

— — — — — 

Maisy had a feeling it was Harry as soon as she heard the knock on her door, hence why she wasn't surprised to see him standing in the middle of the hallway. Still, it was barely past midnight, so seeing him there didn't make much sense—wasn't he supposed to be with the girl?

"Heyyy Haz!" She smiled, trying her best to appear nonchalant despite the fact that she had just spent thirty minutes crying over him in the shower. "Thought you were still at the pub."

"Can I come in?" 

The tone of his voice was one she couldn't recognize, and Maisy froze for a moment. She blinked at him, taking in the intensity behind his glare and the tension all over his face. Her smile faltered, and she furrowed her brows. 

"I—Yes." She took a step aside and raised his hand, showing him the way as if he hadn't simply barged in any other time up until then. "Of course."

Harry stared ahead and walked in, radiating so much tension and heat that Maisy's heart skipped a beat, then immediately sped up. She swallowed, closing the door before following his steps to the living room.

As seconds went by, he didn't turn to look at her, and she was able to spot a slight trace of red lipstick on his neck. It was hard not to picture him and the girl together, but it was even harder not to think about how it had felt to tangle her own fingers through his curls while tasting that same bit of skin. And it hurt that, no matter how much she wished she could kiss him again, somebody else had done that already just earlier that night.

"Are you ok?" she asked, pushing the memories away. "Did—Did something happen?" 

Harry snorted. "I don't know. You tell me."

Maisy frowned, scrunching up her face and blinking a few times while trying (and miserably failing) to organize her thoughts. 

"What? I—What's… What's that supposed to mean?" 

Harry remained silent, though, and her chest tightened. Closing her hands into fists, she licked her lips and took a breath in, then looked him up and down.

"Haz, please…" her voice trembled, but she still tried. "What's going on? Talk to me."

Nothing changed, and she swallowed. 

"Can you at least look at me? Please? I don't—"

"Why?!" He turned around, then, so abruptly that Maisy's mouth fell open as she took a step back. 

"Why didn't you talk to me? Huh?!" Harry glared at her, his jaw tightened and his brows snapped together while he threw his hands in the air and raised his voice. "Why did I have to go through a massive fight with Niall to find out that you have—That you—I mean—" he paused, pinching the bridge of his nose and closing his eyes. A moment passed while he took a deep breath, only for him to give a humorless laugh right after. "Jesus, it's so absurd I can't even say it."

"What…Why—Why are you so mad at me?" She wrapped her arms around herself, knowing Harry wasn't making any sense, but at the same time scared for what she thought he was implying. Had Niall gone back to the pub? He had walked her home only a couple of hours earlier, they'd talked a little, she'd cried on his shoulder, and then he'd left. She hadn't thought about where he would go next, just assuming he'd go straight back to his place, but maybe she'd been wrong? She just… She didn't… What was happening? "I—I didn't do anything. I don't even… I don't even know what you're talking about."

"I'm talking about the fact that Niall just yelled at me for half an hour for apparently breaking your heart, Maisy. That's what I'm talking about!"

There was a pause. A long and painful pause.

Harry's chest rose and fell with rapid breaths, fists clenched while his arms remained at his sides and he glared at her. 

Standing a few feet across from him, Maisy's eyes welled up with tears. She knew Harry like she knew the palm of her hand, and out of all the times she'd imagined him finding out, anger had never been present. Shock? Sure. Sadness? Yes. Worry? Also yes. Pity? Almost every time. She'd imagined many things, and different emotions. Everything. Anything. But never that. 

She'd never thought he would ever throw words at her so carelessly, so loudly, and so harshly. On top of that, she also didn't think she deserved them. Because, really, what had she done besides stupidly falling in love with him? She'd never gotten in his way nor stopped him from living his life. So, yeah, truly—why was he so mad at her?

She swallowed down her tears and clenched her teeth, blinking rapidly as adrenaline rushed through her veins. 

"Oh, I see." She took a step closer and nodded, straightening her body and allowing her hands to talk along with her own raising voice. "So what? Niall tells you that you broke my heart and this is your reaction? What the hell Harry?! Did you really think this was a good idea? Coming back to my place in the middle of the night just to yell at me?! What were you thinking?!"

Harry flinched, and blinked. A mix of emotions flashed through his eyes, until he settled with anger once again.

"Of course I didn't think or plan this, Maisy! That's exactly why I'm here. I'm trying to understand because it doesn't make any sense!" 

"What doesn't make sense?"

"Everything was fine, Maisy!" 

She rolled her eyes and looked away, taking her hand up to pull her hair back and letting him say whatever he wanted to say. 

"So I don't get it, ok?! I don't! And we were having fun tonight! Man I met this amazing girl, and was just about to take her home when Niall started yelling at me. For fucks sake! Out of nowhere! Of course she left and now I'm—"

"Okay, okay. Stop," she interrupted, holding her palms up and staring back at him. "Just… Just stop, please." 

Harry frowned even deeper, and a long, low sigh fell through Maisy's lips. There was no point in arguing with him, and she knew that. 

"I get it, okay?" she added. "And I'm very sorry for ruining your night with this amazing girl. I swear I didn't mean to. I left the pub just so I could come home and cry by myself. So trust me, I didn't want to bother you with this, ok? And I swear to God I didn't want Niall to go back and tell you about it. I didn't want any of this to happen. So I'm sorry, okay? I'm sorry."

She dropped her weight on the couch and breathed in, then slowly rubbed her temples and breathed out.

It was the realization of how exhausted she sounded that made Harry stop and pay attention to her for the first time since she'd opened the door. He noticed the lack of energy, the way she covered her face, the way she hunched her body as if she needed to hug herself. As if she needed to protect herself. 

It only took one second and one attentive glance for all of his anger to melt away, and a big wave of guilt crashed into him.

Unfortunately, though, Harry didn't know how to handle that situation. It was a new dynamic between them, a new path for a friendship that wasn't supposed to take that turn. So he continued justifying himself, although much more carefully than before.

"It took me by surprise, y'know? That's all. I was—" He shut his mouth and shook his head, exhaling before going back to explaining himself. "It doesn't matter. The thing is that Niall just came out of nowhere, so mad at me, Isy… I couldn't understand what was going on, and then he was blaming me for breaking your heart and talking about how you—saying that you have—I mean—That you have—"

"That I have, what?" With closed eyes, she dug her fingertips into her forehead, then shrugged. "Just say it, Harry, c'mon."

He frowned, unable to move.

"Is it true? Do you?"

"Again, what?" Letting out a hollow laugh, she dropped her hands down to her lap and looked at him. "You have to at least say it."

"I can't."

"Why not?"

"Because it doesn't make sense! It— it can't be true. We are just friends and—"

"Oh, c'mon Harry!" She stood up, taking a step forward if only to make sure he wouldn't ignore her next words. "We're not just friends and you fucking know it."

"No! I don't—I mean, yes. Yes we are. We're just friends, Isy!"

"Just friends? Really?"

"Yes!"

"Well…" She shrugged, and looked away. "Not to me then, I'm sorry."

Harry took a step back and widened his eyes. And then, he blinked, pulling his hair back with one hand and resting the other on his hip before glancing down at his own feet. 

Maisy sighed. A tiny part of her wanted to grab him by his shoulders, shake him up, and yell at him to wake up. Just shout at him. Prove him wrong. 

However, she had no more energy to fight him. Not about that, at least. Her body felt too heavy to even move and her heart had changed into a slow thud inside her numb chest. Harry was her favorite person, but at that moment all she wanted was to be alone. It wasn't her intention to make him angry, let alone disappoint him, and knowing that she'd put them both in that situation only made her feel even more ashamed.

So she decided to be honest. Too exhausted to argue, she decided to stop fighting or running away and just say what she'd been thinking since she'd left the pub earlier that night.

"Look… I don't think we're just friends, Haz. I'm just friends with Niall. I've known him for over 10 years and I've never kissed him. God, I never even thought about kissing him. He slept over plenty of times, but he never asked to cuddle with me, and he never held me the way that you do. Last week I… I kissed you and you kissed me back, Harry. And maybe I got it wrong, but… But you really made me feel like you fucking wanted to, y'know? We weren't drunk, we kissed for hours and we didn't even have sex. We kissed and then you stayed and you fell asleep with your arms around me. And then you woke up and you—" Her voice cracked, and she knew she needed to take a deep breath if she wanted to continue. Maybe reliving every single detail was too much, maybe she didn't need to do that. "Anyway, no, ok? No. You and me, Harry? We're not just friends, and even if you can't say it out loud or believe it's true, I do have feelings for you. I've had feelings for you for a long time now and to be honest, yeah, you really… I'm sorry but you really broke my heart tonight."

Even with all the chatter around him, Harry caught the soft thump of someone's boots across the busy studio. It was like his mind was searching for the perfect excuse to get distracted, because he instantly dropped the task he was supposed to be doing and focused on the sound, instead. From there on, every noise caught his attention — Nina's fingers tapping against the keyboard, Johnny's phone ringing, Jenny and Patrick laughing as they filled their mugs with coffee, Maria and Julia whispering by the windows. 

Despite not seeing anyone, he somehow kept up with everyone's movements and conversations. Meanwhile, displayed on the screen in front of him, the design he was supposed to be working on since he'd arrived that morning—and that he was also supposed to deliver to a client in less than thirty-six hours—remained untouched. 

"You look like shit," Niall's voice pointed out from behind him, and Harry stiffened on his seat. 

He knew Niall had been right behind him all along. Of course he knew. It wasn't as if he could've expected anything differently. After all, that's how the two had met: they'd joined the agency on the same day and were assigned to sit back to back from each other, then the rest was history. 

Since then, that monday was the first day in over five years they still hadn't said even one word to each other. It was weird, to be honest, but they were both still resentful from the events of last friday's night, and too stubborn to handle the situation any differently. 

So, yeah. To sum it up, Harry knew Niall had been there all along, but he wasn't expecting to engage in a conversation with him. Not yet. Not for another couple of days.

Still, Harry cleared his throat, and shrugged. 

"Yeah, well…" he said, keeping his eyes on the screen. "I feel like shit." 

Niall made a sound that resembled a hum, but then got quiet. And Harry wasn't sure of what he could say next, or if there was anything to say at all, so he breathed in and waited in silence. 

No matter how confusing the latest events of his life had been, if there was one thing Harry was still sure of, it was that Niall and Maisy cared about each other like brother and sister. And that whilst he'd been easily welcomed into the group by the two of them, their friendship already lasted for over a decade, so it would always come first. And he was ok with that, he understood that. Niall knew Maisy in a different way than Harry did, and she would tell Niall things that she would never talk to him about, so there was no point in competing with them. It wasn't even something he would ever try to do, to be honest. 

"So…" Niall cleared his throat. "You went to Isy's."

And there it was. 

Harry closed his eyes.

See? Of course Niall already knew about that.

Sure, it didn't bother him, and it also wasn't a surprise, but… What was he supposed to say? He didn't even think Niall would want to talk to him, so what was he supposed to expect out of that conversation? As far as Harry knew, he had broken Maisy's heart and she wasn't talking to him anymore. And that was it. He had fucked everything up — before he even knew there was something to fuck up in the first place. 

Bloody hell.

Harry sighed, then glanced at the screen in front of him. 

To be completely honest, he had spent the last 48 hours trying to understand what the hell had happened, wincing every time he remembered Maisy's words and shuddering every time he thought about how he'd left her crying by herself on the couch. 

Those same 48 hours had made him feel all over the place, everywhere and yet nowhere at the same time. He was all by himself the entire weekend, locked at home, having to occupy his mind with random, meaningless and stupid little things so he wouldn't drown in his own thoughts. Surely, it wasn't the first time they hadn't seen or talked to each other for a couple of days — although it was something rare to happen — but it was the way they'd left things that kept tormenting him. 

He still had so many questions, because he needed so many answers. He wanted to know more about what had happened, about what had changed, or when, or why… 

And he was also desperate to know what would happen next, because… Well… What was he even supposed to do after all that? 

Harry rolled his chair around, getting himself out of his own spiraling thinking. 

Niall was already facing him, glaring at him. He sat with his arms crossed over his chest and his legs extended forward, clenching his jaw and flaring his nostrils as if he was trying to set Harry on fire. 

Clearly, it was safe to say Niall was still mad at him. And Harry didn't blame him — he was mad at himself, too.

He rolled his shoulders, and finally asked, "Did she tell you about it?"

Niall shrugged once. Briefly and quickly. "Kinda."

Harry nodded. He took one of his hands out of the pocket of his jumper and lifted it to the back of his neck, then massaged some of the stiffness away. There were so many things he wanted to ask, it was hard to choose where to start. He also didn't want to say the wrong thing and have Niall trying to physically fight him again. Things were already bad enough as they were, there was no need to add more drama into it. 

Moving his hand from his neck to his face, he dragged his eyes to the floor and pinched his lip, pulling the skin as he voiced the next question. 

"When did you see her?" 

"Yesterday."

Harry nodded again, eyes still on the floor and fingers still on his bottom lip. 

Across from him, Niall narrowed his eyes. He wasn't just messing around when he'd said Harry looked like shit. A beanie hid his hair, his shoulders were rigid, he hadn't shaved, his jaw was clenched, and he kept constantly squeezing his eyebrows together. Also, judging by the bags under his eyes, he didn't seem to be sleeping that well — or he didn't seem to be sleeping at all. 

Should he be worried? He'd checked on Maisy a lot, but maybe he should've checked on Harry as well, because maybe this whole situation had also messed him up, even if for different reasons. Maybe Harry also needed a friend.

Shit.

Niall took a deep breath and uncrossed his arms, letting his shoulders fall as he straightened his back. "You honestly look like shit mate, did you sleep at all this weekend?"

Harry finally glanced over, shaking his head. 

"I'm just…" He pressed his lips together, scratching his jaw before letting both of his hands fall on his lap. "She hasn't been answering any of my calls." 

Niall lifted then dropped his eyebrows, nodding as if he knew exactly what Harry was talking about.

"Yeah, well…" He shrugged. "I don't think she will, to be honest."

Harry nodded, and looked away. 

He probably deserved that.

— — — — —

"Thanks," Harry said to the waitress as she placed two beers and some fries on the table.

As soon as she walked away, he grabbed a bottle and took a sip, giving himself a few more seconds before asking the question he really wanted to ask. 

"How is she?"

Niall's hand was full of fries, midway to his mouth, and Harry didn't miss the way he froze for one second before looking at him and engulfing them. He didn't finish eating before answering, mumbling the words as he chewed, "She's hurt. And you know how she gets when she's hurt."

"Fuck." Harry ran his fingers through his hair, pulling his head back and sighing to the ceiling. It killed him to know he'd been the one to make Maisy suffer, it killed him that she didn't let him hold her when she cried, and it killed him how she begged him to leave her alone because his presence was only making it worse. "I didn't mean to hurt her. I would never mean that."

Niall scoffed, and Harry glanced down again. He found his friend eating fries absently, as if he wasn't part of the conversation anymore. Scanning them carefully before picking one and shoving it into his mouth. And then another one.

Harry frowned. "What? You know I didn't mean to hurt her, right?"

Niall peeked at him through the corner of his eyes.

"Well…" He tilted his head from side to side, then shifted on his seat and rubbed his hands together, cleaning up the salt. "Look, you didn't mean it. Fine. But I don't think you worried about it either, alright? I mean, you walked to the bar to get Isy a drink and didn't come back 'cause you wanted to hook up with some random chick. Which, by the way, was already a problem in the first place 'cause she had to watch you flirting around. But then, after I told you she has feelings for you, you went back to hers and blamed her for not getting laid? That's fucked up man, c'mon."

"She told you I blamed her for not getting laid?"

Niall lifted his eyebrows. "Didn't you?" 

"I—I don't know, I was just freaking out. You saw when I left the pub, I wasn't even thinking."

"Clearly," Niall snickered, then looked around the pub as he took a deep breath. "Look, she didn't want to say anything 'cause she didn't want to lose your friendship… And, yeah, maybe part of this mess it's on me, 'cause… Well, 'cause I told you about it, alright? But… Mate… Look, you didn't see how hurt she was when she saw you at the bar, ok? You didn't think about her, and that really, really pissed me off."

Rubbing his jaw, Harry rolled his neck and sighed. It was true, Harry didn't see how much it hurt Maisy to see him at the bar. He actually didn't even know Maisy was watching as the girl approached him, but even if he did, he wouldn't have thought it was something that would hurt her. Sure, she would probably tease him for ditching them, or pinch him for leaving her waiting for her drink… But feeling hurt? As far as he knew, that wasn't even an alternative. 

"I don't… I don't get it." He shrugged. "It's not like she never saw me with a girl before. I mean, I've been single since we met, and that's over five years, man. She's the one who had a boyfriend for two fucking years and you never saw me say a word about it."

"Huh," Niall scoffed, curving his lips up as he took his beer to his mouth. He took a sip, then murmured behind the bottle, "I had no idea Maisy having a boyfriend bothered you." 

Harry tilted his own bottle, pointing at him. "That's not what I said. My point is, she knows I hook up every now and then. We always talked about it, and it was never a problem before."

Rolling his eyes, Niall sighed. Harry was really getting on his nerves with those stupid doubts. 

"Well, obviously, this time was different."

"But why? Why was it different this time? What changed?"

"What changed?" Niall laughed, humorlessly and unbelievably, banging his beer against the table and inching forward. He wouldn't expect a kiss to mean something when it came to random hook ups, but he also wouldn't expect Harry to treat Maisy like a random hook up. Harry knew her better than that. And Maisy deserved better than that. Harry couldn't just kiss her and act as if it hadn't happened. He just couldn't. Niall wouldn't allow that. "Are you fucking kidding me?! Or are you just that stupid?!"

"Wha—" 

"You two fucking kissed, mate! C'mon!"

"I—"

"You do remember that, right?"

Harry scoffed. "Of course I remember!" 

"Of course you remember." Niall rolled his eyes and shook his head, chuckling at how dense his friend could be. "Then what? Are you trying to pretend it didn't happen?"

Harry shook his head and stared down at his hands, one of them holding the bottle as the other played with the sticker on it. Of course he wasn't trying to pretend their kiss hadn't happened. He just didn't think it was something that would happen between them, and when it did, he didn't think it would go further than that. He didn't think Maisy saw him that way. Maybe at first, years ago, when they'd just met. But once he realized she'd put him in the friendzone, he didn't think he would ever get out of there. And he'd made peace with that. He put the idea away and locked it inside his mind. But he also wasn't sure if any of that made sense, and he didn't want to say something that would make it seem as if he didn't care about Maisy. Because he did. He cared about her way too much to lose her. 

"I'm not—" Shit. How was he supposed to explain what was going through his mind? "I'm not trying to pretend it didn't happen, that's—that's not it."

"Then what is it?"

"I don't know." He shrugged, feeling a sour taste in his mouth. "I guess… I guess I just didn't think she was expecting something different from me, that's all."

The pause that followed his answer was filled with tension. Harry kept fidgeting with the bottle in his hand, taking deep breaths to clear out his mind. Or perhaps to relieve the memories of that day. Trying to understand why it should've been so obvious to him that Maisy expected more out of them when she didn't say anything about it. Why should've been so obvious to him, when she didn't act any differently the next morning? Why should've been so obvious to him, when she'd barely texted him back the next day? And why should've been so obvious to him if, when he'd invited her to go out for a drink, she'd been the one to suggest that Niall tagged along? 

"Anyway…" Niall said, then put more fries inside his mouth and chewed. After a second, he swallowed, then added, "Everything would've probably been just fine if you hadn't freaked out on her. That was really stupid."

"Right." Harry raised an eyebrow, eying his friend from across the table. "Can you blame me, though? You shoved me over those tables and tried to punch me, mate! Out of nowhere. Did you really need to be so fucking dramatic?"

Niall shifted on his seat, chuckling under his breath as he scratched his neck. "Yeah, sorry 'bout that… I told ya, I was really pissed off." 

Harry's lips curved into a smile. He shook his head, lifting his beer and finishing the liquid inside while Niall ate more fries. 

The tension between them had faded off, so although their conversation died for a couple minutes, things didn't feel awkward anymore. Still, there were a million things rushing through Harry's mind. Because, truly, what the hell was he supposed to do now? He didn't want to lose Maisy. He really didn't. But she wasn't texting him back, nor answering any of his calls, and he didn't want to be invasive and just show up at her door. He wanted to fix things, not make them worse. 

So, playing with the odds, Harry decided to break off the silence and rip off the band-aid that was covering his deepest dilemma.

"What do I do now?" 

Niall gulped the fries down, then drummed his fingers on the table and shrugged. "Do you have feelings for her?" 

Harry looked away. Did he? Didn't he? How was he supposed to know that? It was a very simple and obvious question, and whereas it didn't surprise him, he wasn't actually expecting to answer it. He didn't know how to, to be honest. 

"Can't help you if you don't know what you want, mate," Niall said. "You already know she has feelings for you, so I don't know what you expect me to say… 'Cause either you have feelings for her and go for it, or you don't and you let her go. But there's no way you can pretend nothing happened."

"No, I know that."

"Good. So figure out what you're feeling, and do something about it." 

 

Three weeks later, Maisy saw him again. 

Lucie had offered to leave him out of her birthday celebrations, but to be honest Maisy didn't think it was fair to shut him off from his entire group of friends. Even if the only reason why he knew them was because she and Niall had introduced him in the first place. 

So there she was, at a gorgeous rooftop club, on a Saturday night, wearing a black top and white pants that she secretly hoped would blow Harry's mind. Showing off as much cleavage as she could, and pairing the high-waist with heels to highlight her curves around her hips. Mingling with the girls, and avoiding Max's hints for a second date. Laughing and chatting with a drink in her hand, while peering at the door and waiting for him to arrive. 

It was kind of agonizing, to be honest. And if she didn't know he was giving Niall a ride to the party, she would've already given up by then. 

But then she finished her second drink, went to the restroom, and as she made it back to the table, she finally saw them. Harry and Niall. Walking up the stairs that led to the terrace. Half an hour late, and the last ones to arrive.

Knowing it would take them a minute or two to reach the group, Maisy took a step to the side and hid behind Callie, placing a hand on her lower back and encouraging her not to move.

"What's up?" Callie asked, turning her head to the side. 

Peering over her friend's shoulder, Maisy shook her head and whispered, "Nothing. He's here." 

"Hmmm…" Callie nodded, then took a sip of her drink. "So what? You are moving on, remember? Going out on dates with Max and all that?"

"Yeah, yeah, I know." Maisy rolled her eyes, giving a dismissive wave of her hand. "I just wanna look at him for one second, then I'll move on… I mean, just look at him, Callie… He's hot!"

Callie chuckled and shook her head, and although Maisy couldn't see her, she could imagine her rolling her eyes at those words. Not because she didn't think Harry was handsome, but because she'd already made up her mind about not supporting her feelings for him anymore. Not after seeing how much he'd hurt her. Still, she didn't say anything else, going back to whatever conversation she was having before and letting Maisy enjoy the view. 

So that's exactly what she did. 

Harry walked with his head low, following Niall's lead and mumbling "excuse me" and "sorry" every time he had to squeeze between bodies. He was wearing her favorite shirt, a custom made checked one he'd gotten last Christmas from his stylist sister, and Maisy bit her lip. He'd left it unbuttoned and layered it over a white t-shirt, its neckline so low that she could see the two swallows facing each other on his chest, as long as his usual gold cross necklace. His curls were shorter and all messed up in his head, and if she didn't know him better, she would've thought he hadn't even remembered to comb his hair after showering. But that wasn't the case, and she was sure it was exactly the look he was going for — it had always killed her how good he looked like that. 

"Niall, Harry, over here!" Diana raised her arm and waved her hand, bursting Maisy's tiny bubble. 

Moving from behind Callie, Maisy walked to the opposite side of the table and took a seat next to Josh. She smiled at him and Eileen, who had her fingers intertwined with his, and pretended not to see Niall stand right next to Lucie and raise his arms up in the air, or how cheers were thrown around them when they started greeting everyone. 

"You ok?" Eileen asked, leaning forward to look at her.

"Of course." Maisy smiled, and nodded. 

Was she, though?

Their voices were mixed up with music, laughter and glasses clinking together, but even so she heard Harry's words loud and clear, wishing their mutual friend a happy birthday and thanking her for inviting him. It's been a long time, you definitely look older, he joked, and Maisy had to really force herself to hold back a smile—and maybe even some tears. 

It hurt to see him like that—so comfortable, so cute, so friendly, and so hot—knowing she wouldn't be able to touch him like she wished to. Above and beyond, it hurt not being able to sit next to him and just chat, make him laugh, and stare into his green eyes while listening to his deep and slow voice. 

She didn't know how to act in front of him anymore, which really bothered her. 

Before their fight, or whatever that had been, being friends with Harry had never been difficult, and her feelings for him had never felt like a problem, so being incapable of at least saying 'hello' to him made her feel immature and stupid. There was a weight on her shoulders pressuring her to quickly find a way to handle the situation, and a voice shouting at her that she was a 28 years-old woman who by now had to know how to remain friends and move on. 

Honestly, though, why did she let this happen? Why did she kiss him? Why did she tell Niall about the kiss? Why did she have to go and ruin everything?

"You think you'll talk tonight?" 

Maisy shrugged. She didn't have to ask Eileen what she meant by that. All of her friends knew about what had happened that Friday night, and they'd all shown different reactions to it. In this case, Eileen was still very supportive of her feelings for Harry, and a firm believer that their friendship was too important and deep to let it die so easily after one mistake. 

"I don't think so," she said, focusing on her friend's eyes to avoid the fact that, had it been a month before, she would've already been wrapped around his arms. "What's there to talk, anyway?" 

"What if he wants to apologize?"

"Who wants to apologize?" Josh asked, sitting in between the two girls. 

"No one—"

"Harry."

"Eileen!" 

"Oops!" Eileen covered her mouth with one hand and widened her eyes. "Sorry! Sorry! He won't tell anyone. I promise."

Josh frowned. "Couldn't even if I tried." 

Maisy sighed. "It's fine. I just—" 

"Hey guys…" Harry's deep voice interrupted their conversation, and they all shut their mouths. 

Maisy held her breath and turned her head, tilting her chin up to look at his face. Harry stood right across from her with a soft smile on his face, hunching over the short table to give Eileen a kiss on the cheek and Josh a handshake. Her pulse raced, and her stomach fluttered. Oh God. She couldn't do that. She just… She couldn't. 

She really couldn't. 

It was too much. 

So when he seemed to finally turn his head towards her, her eyes just darted to the other side, and she was up from her seat.

"Niall!" she shouted, her mouth curving into a wide smile as she raised her arm and waved to get her best friend's attention. "Hii!"

And before she knew it, she was off the table and away from him. 

— — — — —

The music was louder than before, everyone seemed too drunk and sweaty, and it was definitely time for her to leave. But Maisy was having fun for the first time in three weeks, and she didn't want that feeling to end. She had cried too much, for too many days, and a night of laughter and dancing with her friends was all she needed to step out of that sadness.

Or, well, that's what she'd thought, at least.  

Because, see? Maisy was having fun. Until, out of nowhere, her friends decided to start discussing her (nonexistent) lovelife. All over again. 

"Horannnnn! C'mere!" 

Callie waved, and Maisy dropped her head back.

"Nooooo!" she cried. "Stop!"

"Ladies," Niall said with a huge grin on his face, standing between Callie and Maisy and throwing one arm around each one. "What's the shouting all about?"

"Well…" Eileen said, wiggling her eyebrows and hiding a smirk behind the rim of her drink. "We want to know what's up with Harry." 

"What? Why? What did he do now?" Niall dropped Callie and turned towards Maisy, placing both hands on her shoulders and forcing her to look at him. "Tell me and I'll kick his ass."

"Nothing!" 

She really wanted them to stop. How was she supposed to stop thinking about Harry, if people kept constantly bringing him up?

"Mhm, nothing." Callie said. "He's just been fucking ogling her the entire night, that's all."

"Ohhh, that," Niall chuckled, throwing his arm around Maisy's shoulders one more time and then pulling her closer for half-a-hug. "Yeah, I know."

Lucie and Eileen squeaked, the first one quickly demanding an explanation, "What do you mean, yeah, I know?"

Maisy looked away. 

Niall frowned. "Just… Yeah, I know he's been watching her?" 

"Okay, but why is he watching her?"

He shrugged. "I guess he's just so used to it that he doesn't even notice, I don't know. You both should talk, though," —he tapped Maisy's shoulder— "he's honestly been miserable at work."

"And who's fault is that? Huh?" Callie straightened her back, crossing her arms on her chest. "Besides, he's too late, we're rooting for Max now."

"Uh, excuse me?" Eileen scoffed. "Honey, there's no way I'm rooting for Max. I'm totally team Harry." 

"Yeah, I don't know," Lucie said. "I mean, I always felt like Maisy and Harry were end game, y'know?"

"Girls—" 

"But he was such a dick to her!"

"Once, Callie. It was one questionable moment in five years, ok?"

"Yeahh! He's such a sweetheart. I think he deserves the benefit of the doubt."

"Ladies, hey—" 

"Well, I don't. Max stepped up in one week and did something Harry couldn't in five years. That's the kind of man I want for my friend."

"Just let them," Maisy whispered, watching the way her three best friends argued about something that had nothing to do with them. And the exact topic she'd been trying to avoid the entire night. She loved them, she knew they meant well, and she knew they were all drunk, but they were definitely ruining the end of her night. She didn't want to talk about Max, and she didn't want to think about Harry. She just wanted to have fun. Why couldn't her friends let her have fun?

"Are you ok?" Niall asked, directly in Maisy's ear, then squeezed her shoulder.

"Mhm." She scoffed, and tilted her chin towards her friends. "I'm pretty sure if I walk out of here right now, they won't even notice."

"Wanna sit and chat for a bit?"

"Nahh…" She shook her head, then looked around, checking out the different groups of people surrounding them. There was a beat of silence between them, loudly filled by the music, and then she added, "I know he's been watching me." 

Niall snorted. "Don't we all? Guy doesn't know how to be subtle." 

Maisy's lips curled into a smile, and she looked down at her feet. "It doesn't matter, tho. He told me we're just friends, so… I don't know… I don't want to look too much into it." 

"Right. Well…" Niall sighed. By then, he'd already chatted with Harry for weeks, till the point where it felt there was nothing left to talk about. So he knew his friend had fucked up things, but he also knew how deeply he regretted it. If things had happened in a different setting, under different circumstances, Harry's reaction would've been also different. Which is why he'd been feeling so guilty—he'd been the one to throw Harry off, when he knew both of them had more than a few beers in their system. And although he couldn't go back in time and change Harry's actions and words, he could try to make them talk again. 

"Y'know," he started, and then took a pause to think about his next words. "When we talked at work, he told me that your kiss was just a kiss. So I asked if he had ever kissed Callie, or Lucie, or Eileen, right? And, like, he just went in shock, as if what I was saying was fucking absurd."

Maisy frowned. "I'm not following, Ni. I'm not drunk, but I'm definitely not sober enough to psychoanalyze stuff."

Niall chuckled, shaking his head and squeezing her shoulder. "My bad. What I mean is, he didn't think kissing you was absurd, but he thought kissing the other girls was, y'know? I guess he thought that it was so normal that it didn't mean anything."

"That doesn't make sense," Maisy laughed bitterly, shaking her head and taking a step back to look into Niall's eyes as she left her unfiltered thoughts out of her mind. "I don't want my kiss to feel normal, Ni, c'mon. If he didn't feel anything, if he didn't think about doing it again or, I don't know… If it didn't cross his mind even once, then why will I think he wants me? I hate that we're supposed to believe men feel something for us even when they don't say it, you know? Or that we're supposed to believe they love us when they say they hate us. If he can flirt with other girls and let them know he wants them, then why can't he do the same for me? I just—I can't be with someone who won't let me know they want me, okay? I can't. And I won't."

"You're right, yeah, sorry." Niall lowered his head and nodded, knowing she had a point. Maisy shouldn't wait around just because Harry wasn't ready to deal with his feelings, she had already talked to him about that and explained her point of view, and he understood where she was coming from. It wasn't Maisy who had to step up and do something about her feelings. Not anymore. Now Harry was the one who had to let her know how he felt. "'M sorry, Isy." 

Maisy sighed, grabbed his hand on her shoulder and squeezed it. "I know. You're fine. Thanks for always listening." 

"Anytime, love." He pulled her by the neck and kissed the side of her head, then let her go. "Look at that, now they walked away and we didn't even notice." 

She looked around and chuckled, noticing her friends weren't near them anymore. She glanced back to their tables, then, where she found them dancing with the boys. Josh was there. Max was there. Franklin, Nick and Kevin were there. Ryan was there. And even Tommy had shown up again—attached to a girl Maisy had never seen before. Of course, since he stood next to her, Niall was missing. But besides him, the only one who wasn't around the table was… Harry. 

And to be honest the thought shouldn't have crossed her mind. It shouldn't. And even when it already had, she shouldn't have looked around for him, because deep down she already knew where she would find him and what she would see, and she didn't want to go through that again. 

It had been such a fun night, she'd felt so good again.

She didn't want to look for him.

And yet… 

She did. 

She let her eyes wander and stop right where he was, at the bar, wearing her favorite shirt. 

Again, she should've looked away, but she didn't, because she wanted to know who he was talking to, who was standing in front of him while she only could see his back.

And if she had listened to all of those warnings voiced in her head, if she hadn't waited for him to move a little bit, and if she hadn't waited for the person in front of him to tilt their head to the side, she wouldn't have felt the air getting knocked out of her. Because she wouldn't have seen him there, talking again with that amazing girl from three weeks ago — the girl he was talking to when her own feelings ruined everything for him, and for them. 

 

"C'mon… C'mon…" Maisy mumbled to herself. Her body shivered while she stared at her phone, watching as the Uber app tried to find her a driver, and she crossed one arm over her stomach.  

She knew she should've worn a blazer instead of prioritizing not clashing her outfit. Or at least she should've been still inside, where it was warm and she could sit down — although that wasn't really an option, because it would've ruined her plans of sneaking out without Callie noticing. 

She tapped her foot against the floor, glaring at her phone. It wasn't supposed to be taking this long, it wasn't supposed to be so hard to find a ride home. 

Maybe she should just walk. She wasn't that far away from home… 

No. Of course she shouldn't just walk. She wasn't stupid to walk by herself on a Saturday night, dressed like that, after having a few drinks. 

Her phone buzzed, the app finally notifying she had a new driver. Leaning against the wall, Maisy sighed. Adam was only thirteen minutes away. Not as fast as she would've liked, but still better than nothing.

Taking in her surroundings, she blocked her phone and kept it tight between her fingers, then placed her arm on top of the other one. Hugging herself. Protecting herself from the coldness. And maybe even from the sadness. 

The street was almost empty, only a couple of people standing on the sidewalk just like her, probably waiting to go home. And except for two or three cars rushing by here and there, there were no signs of anyone else driving around the city.

She looked down, and unlocked her phone. 

Adam was currently twenty minutes away.

"You've got to be bloody kidding me," she muttered. 

"Aha! There you are!" 

Maisy moved her eyes up and to the side. 

Niall beamed at her, one arm stretched out to keep the front door open. 

"Max was just asking about you." 

He looked inside the bar for a moment, then back at her, taking a step closer and letting his hand fall to his side. As he walked, though, the door remained open, until Harry walked through it and let it close behind him. 

Maisy's lungs froze, and her heart thumped inside her chest. 

"Are you leaving?" Niall asked.

Harry's eyes darted to her, and Maisy's eyes darted to Niall.

"Uh, yeah…" She nodded, blocking her phone and holding it tightly into a fist while she squeezed her crossed arms around her body. "I'm just waiting for my Uber."

"Huh." Niall flinched his head back, slightly wrinkling his brows. "Well, just so you know, Max is under the impression he is taking you home…"

Maisy sighed, and rolled her eyes. Unlike Callie, who'd been thrilled about Maisy going out with her boyfriend's best friend, and who thought Harry didn't deserve another single second of her time, Niall knew how guilty and conflicted she'd been feeling about going out with one friend just to get over another one. Even if it had been for only one date, and even if she wasn't planning on doing it again. And even if one friend was nothing like the other. 

Because, yes, her friendship with Max was nothing compared to her friendship with Harry, but Maisy supposed Max would be what she considered just a friend to be, and she didn't want to hurt anyone's feelings like hers had been hurt. 

Although, of course, Max didn't have actual feelings for her, he just fancied her — he fancied her a lot. So badly that he'd spent months waiting for the moment to ask her out. Something Harry had never, ever, cared to do. 

Ugh. 

"I know," she said, diverting her sight across the street before she gave in to the urge of looking at Harry. "I'm trying to leave before he finds me." 

Niall chuckled, and Maisy bit the inside of her cheek to hold back a smile. It was shitty of her, she knew that, but at that moment she was too tired to care. She planned to text both him and Callie as soon as she got home. And she could've (and would've) done that by then already if the damn driver weren't taking so damn long.

"So," Niall said, "you're not going home with Max?"

Maisy shook her head.

"'Cause you don't want to go with him. Right?"

Pulling her eyebrows together, Maisy glanced at him. Was it really necessary for him to word it out like that? She was ready to call him out for asking such a question, when she caught him looking away from her. And then, out of instinct, she followed his line of vision. And before she could even notice and stop herself, she was looking at Harry as well. 

Maisy's world stopped turning. All over again.

Different from them, Harry focused on the front door, moving his jaw and parting his lips as he chewed gum. Silent. Distracted. Hands hidden inside his pockets, shoulders slightly up. Unkempt curls pulled back on the top of his head, clearly getting stuck there after he'd ran his hand through them. 

Maisy's belly fluttered. Everything about him was pretty, no wonder why he walked around so confident all the time. As if he owned the space.

She'd always found herself physically attracted to him, but since kissing him it seemed as if she couldn't hold herself anymore. And the fact that she knew so much about him only made it worse. Because there he was, wearing a shirt she loved so much that she'd borrowed it from him multiple times. And a shirt that, if things hadn't changed so much, and if their friendship hadn't been ruined by her stupid feelings, she knew she would've been wearing it right then and there—and then she wouldn't have been feeling so cold.

Damn. 

What was he thinking? What was he looking at? Was he paying any attention to their conversation? Was he waiting for someone? Oh God. Was he waiting for… For that girl? Was she going to be forced to watch them leave together? Go home together? Oh no. 

No, no, no. 

Please, no. 

Where the hell was Adam?

Maisy glanced at her phone just as it buzzed in her hand. She read the notification, dropping her shoulders and closing her eyes.

"C'mon," she murmured, taking her free hand up to her face and pinching her forehead. "Fuck."

She was so tired. All the fun she'd had with her friends came to an end the moment she saw Harry and that girl talking, and she didn't deserve to have to stand there and watch even more of that. Or to have to hide from her friends. Or to have to stand by herself on a cold night in the middle of the street. All she wanted was to go home, hide under the blankets, and cry. 

"Isy, hey," Niall called, his voice much softer and closer than before. He stood next to her with worry in his eyes, grabbing her shoulder and letting go of whatever he was saying before. "What's wrong?"

Maisy shook her head, taking her hand away from her face and wiping a tear from under her eye. No more crying Maisy. No more crying. 

"Nothing… Just…" She blinked, then stared at her phone. "My uber. He canceled."

"Ok…" Niall tilted his head, trying to get her attention. Or maybe trying to get a look at her face. Or maybe trying to read her emotions. Or maybe just trying to figure out what the hell was going on. "Can't you just get another one?"

"Well," she muttered, peering at him through the corner of her eyes whilst sliding her thumb across the screen. "I'm not stupid, am I?"

Niall frowned. "No, I—" 

"What do you think I've been trying to do for the past twenty minutes?"

"Sorry, I—" 

"I can give you a ride," Harry said. 

Both Maisy and Niall jolted, then turned their heads to look at him. Although he kept his distance, Harry had gotten noticeably closer as well, standing only a few inches behind his friend. Niall seemed to notice that, too, taking a step aside and dropping Maisy's shoulder as he turned to give him some space. 

And then, as Harry fixed his forest-green eyes into hers, and as Maisy kept her head turned to the side and stared back at him, the entire world seemed to —  once again — stop around her. There was nothing but empty and silent distance standing between them, and every nerve in her body seemed to tingle. Desperate to run towards him. Desperate to say yes and let him not only take her home but also make her a cup of tea before going to bed. Desperate to let him wrap his arms around her and fall asleep breathing into her neck as if that was something just friends normally did. 

She squeezed her phone between her fingers, tightly, and made sure to hold as much air as possible in her lungs. Because she truly missed him. She missed being his friend, she missed talking to him, she missed answering his calls. She missed making him laugh, and she missed feeling silly next to him. She missed being able to be near him whenever she wanted to, and she missed hugging him just because she could.

But she also really wanted him. And although she had always wanted him, now it was definitely worse. Almost unbearable. Because now, as she looked at his pinkish and soft lips, she also missed feeling them against the curve of her neck. And as she admired his growing facial hair, she also missed feeling the scratchiness under the palm of her hands as she cradled his cheeks and kissed the hell out of him. And as her body quivered under the intensity of his green gaze, she missed the tingling between her legs caused by the strong grip of his manly hands. 

Maisy hadn't been able to taste all of him, but she'd tasted enough to be scarred for the rest of her life. And it hurt to know he didn't want her back. It really did.

"Shit," Niall cursed, then coughed. 

Maisy blinked, finally breaking away from the spell Harry had put her under and facing forward, where her friend was supposed to be. When she didn't find him, though, she straightened up and stepped away from the wall, scanning around the street. 

"Where—"

"I forgot my jacket!" Niall shouted. 

Following his voice, she got a glimpse of him behind Harry, by the front door, already taking a step into the club.

"Be right back guys!"

And just like that the door closed, and there was nobody else around. 

Nobody but her.

And him. 

Nobody but them.

Emptiness dropped in the pit of her stomach, and her chest tightened. 

Shit. 

She took a deep breath in, folding her arms and rubbing her forearm with her free hand. She didn't know where to look. She didn't know what to do. She didn't know what to say. Her heart was racing, and she could feel her chest rising and falling with rapid breaths. Was she supposed to just stand there?!

Peeking at him, she could only see his back. Harry stood ahead of her and to her side, facing the door where Niall had just walked through. Frozen. Hands still inside his pockets, but shoulders more relaxed than before. 

Second went by as silence completely engulfed them. But then he chuckled, looking down and shaking his head while his shoulders moved up and down. 

The sound hit Maisy's brain first, and then it bounced to her chest, suddenly reminding her to breathe again. Her lips curved up, and she licked them before swallowing her feelings down her throat. That was not the time, nor place, to find joy in the sound of his laughter. 

Harry turned around, still laughing. 

"What?" she asked — although she wasn't expecting to. 

"It's just…" He covered his face with one hand, then slid it up his forehead and ran his fingers through his curls. Calming himself down. "Niall."

"Oh…" She furrowed her brows. "Okay?"

"I mean," he added, dropping his hand back down and looking at her. Beaming. Glowing. "He's so fucking stupid. I just remembered he didn't even bring a jacket."

Maisy widened her eyes, then she nodded. "Ohhh…" 

Although she didn't want to, she couldn't help but laugh, too. Maybe not out of happiness, but because Niall could be really silly when he wanted to be. And maybe because it was nice that Harry had felt comfortable enough to share that with her. Maybe because finally, after weeks, they were finally sharing a nice moment together. 

Although, of course, that didn't erase the fact that things weren't okay between them.

She faced forward, across the street and away from him, shaking her head while her entire body shivered. 

"How subtle," she added, placing her folded arms over her stomach and smashing her phone into her side. She still hadn't tried to find another driver, and although she knew she should've, she didn't want to take the risk of having to walk away from him. Not so soon. Not right then. 

"Right?" 

The smile was obvious in his voice, and Maisy was just so hyper-aware of his every moment. Of every detail. Absorbing way more than she'd ever absorbed before. Feeling him way more than she'd ever felt him before. 

And Harry didn't make it easy, because he didn't stop moving. He shuffled on his feet, stepping closer while shoving both hands back into his pockets. He breathed in, then heavily breathed out, taking his time to walk until he was in front of her and she didn't have a choice but to look at him. 

He buried his hypnotizing eyes into hers, and Maisy curled her toes inside her boots — desperate to stay grounded and hold her balance.

Harry didn't look happy, he didn't look mad, and he didn't look sad. 

He looked honest, he looked available, and he looked familiar.

He looked like her best friend.

And it hurt, because there was nothing Maisy wanted more than to go back to what they were before, but as they both stood like that for a moment — silently watching each other, and silently waiting for each other — she realized that it was something she would never get to have again. 

How could she? If she wasn't able to be around him without hiding her feelings anymore? If she wouldn't be able to see him dating someone — falling in love with someone — without feeling betrayed and heartbroken? Maybe she'd misinterpreted his actions before, but now that she knew he didn't feel the same way, it wouldn't be fair to hold it against him. She needed to grow out of her feelings, and in order to do so things needed to change. She wouldn't be able to keep interacting with him like she did before.

"I meant it, you know?" he said, pulling her out of her mind. "About giving you a ride home."

Maisy blinked.

"Thank you," she murmured, shuffling on her feet and shrugging. "I'm just… I don't know if that's a good idea." 

Harry nodded. He looked down and between their feet, then back into her eyes. 

"Just so you know," he said, leaving all traces of playfulness behind, "I'm not leaving with her."

Maisy pulled her eyebrows together, and it took her another pause until she could open her mouth and ask, "W—what?"

"I know you saw me talking to that girl, the one from that night," he explained, taking a short step towards her, "but nothing happened between me and her. And nothing was going to. I swear." 

Maisy blinked.

"Oh, okay." 

There was a pause.

A pause in which, against her better judgment, she didn't avoid the intensity of his eyes. And a pause in which, as seconds went by, she was easily consumed by the calmness, the confidence, and the assurance he exuded.

Still, it was hard to figure out what was happening, or where he was trying to get to. She tried to read his expression, tried to understand his emotions, tried to get a sense of his thoughts. But she couldn't. So she asked, "Why?" 

Harry slid his tongue between his lips, then tilted his head. "Why?"

"Yeah…" Maisy shrugged. "I mean, you were really into her, so… Why?"

He curled his mouth into a timid smile, breathing out his answer as if he couldn't believe he had to say that out loud, "Isy… I was an asshole and hurt your feelings because I wasn't aware of things, but I would never do that knowing—"

"Oh my—"

"—what I know now and—" 

"Stop." She raised her hand, the one still gripping that stupid phone, and Harry closed his mouth. "You don't—" She took a deep breath, putting her thoughts in order. "You don't need to stop yourself just because I have feelings for you."

"No, I know. I—"

"Harry, look," she said, putting her hand down and taking a step back from him. "I never meant for you not to go out with her, ok? Or anyone else, for that matter… I can't stop you from fancying people... So if you want to be with her, I mean, you don't need to stop yourself just… Just because you feel sorry for me, okay?"

He closed his eyes and let out a harsh breath, then dropped his head back and looked at the sky for a moment. He didn't have to say anything for her to know that he was thinking about her words, and that he was taking them in before saying something back to her. 

Maybe that's why Maisy didn't rush him. And why she distracted herself by watching the way his throat flexed when he swallowed, and the way he softly moved his jaw as he chewed his gum. His facial hair was always kind of longer on his neck, and also kind of messier — something she tended to forget, because it wasn't really noticeable unless he threw his head back. Just like then. 

"I know that," he said, once again pulling her out of her mind. "Sorry."

She blinked, watching with blurry eyes as he rolled his shoulders and fixed his eyes back on hers. 

"That came out wrong and it wasn't actually answering your question. I didn't walk away from her because I felt sorry for you. I walked away from her because I didn't want to stay there, because I wasn't—I mean, because I'm not interested."

"Oh…" Maisy barely whispered, his words echoing inside her. Then what… What was he doing? What was she supposed to do with that information? What difference did it make? She breathed out through her nose and licked her lips, squishing her eyebrows together and flinching her head back slightly. "Then why… Why are you telling me this?"

"I don't know. I guess…" he said into her eyes, pausing to close his mouth and chew his gum as he took a tiny step closer to her. "I guess I just want to make sure you don't leave tonight thinking something happened between me and her. Because it didn't, and it won't. Not her, not anyone else."

Speechless and breathless, Maisy remained lost inside his eyes. It was hard to make sense of what he was saying, and it was even harder to understand if he meant something else between the lines. Was he making sure she wouldn't cry when she got home? Was he simply protecting a friend? Or was he hoping for something more?

She shook her head and took a step back. See? She couldn't do that. She couldn't be his friend when she would be constantly hoping for something more to be in between the lines. That wasn't healthy. And it wasn't fair. "I— I can't… I—"

"Wait, no!" He took a step forward and raised one arm, then immediately dropped it back to his side. Closing his hand into a fist and opening it up again, he softened the tone of his voice and pleaded, "I'm sorry. I don't… I don't know what to do or… Or what to say to make things right. I don't want to overstep, but I also don't want you to think I don't care about losing you, because I do. I care so much, Isy… And it's been killing me."

"I hate this," she said, dropping her chin down and hiding her face behind her hands. Everything hurt — her stomach hurt, her chest hurt, her head hurt. "I didn't… I didn't mean for this to happen. I didn't want this to happen." 

And then, she cried. 

"It wasn't… It wasn't supposed to be like this."

"Gimme that," he murmured, closing off the distance and taking her phone away from her hand—and from her face. Maisy sobbed, and tears fell down, but she also chuckled, because even amidst everything, Harry was still the same friend who would point out how it wasn't his fault that her bags were too small to carry her things, and yet would always end up keeping whatever she needed safe into his pockets anyway. 

"I know, ok? I know," he added, wrapping his arms around her shoulders and pulling her to fully cry into his chest. "And I'm sorry, ok?" He placed his cheek on the side of her head, speaking into her ear. "I really am. I'm the one who messed everything up and I'm sorry. I'm sorry for hurting you. I'm sorry for making you cry. And I'm sorry for all the times I made you feel less important than you actually are."

Warmth filled up her body, and she sobbed again, squeezing her eyes shut even tighter while pressing her forehead against her hands, and her hands against his chest. 

"There are so many things I should've done differently when it comes to us… I know that. And I'm sorry, ok? I am. I don't want to lose you, Isy. I really want to fix this. Please let me try to fix it." 

Maisy breathed out through her nose and nodded, letting her hands fall from her face and throwing her arms around his waist. 

"Jesus fucking Christ thanks God," Harry instantly breathed out, smashing her even tighter into him and pushing them both towards the wall.

She blinked her eyes open and chuckled, letting more tears fall down and sniffing while turning her head to the side and pressing her ear against his chest. They both shuffled and stumbled, trying to keep up with their clumsy tiny steps until her back hit the wall. Harry stopped and sighed, and Maisy felt every bit of the relief rushing through him — the way he heavily moved his chest up and down, the way he shivered, the way he squeezed her. It was contagious, and it had her sighing as well. Loosening up all the tension. Melting into him.

"I missed you," he whispered, taking one hand to her head and threading his fingers through her hair. 

He stroked her scalp — just like she loved — and Maisy bit her lip, closing her eyes while getting drunk on his cologne. That was exactly where she wanted to be. How she wanted to be. With his heart thumping loudly into her ear, his warmth enveloping her body, his masculine and strong scent filling her lungs. 

Sniffing again, she took one hand up to her face and wiped under her nose, exhaling a groan through her mouth. "Ugh… I'm a mess."

"I don't care."

Maisy rolled her eyes, rubbing her cheeks as best as she could while still caged inside his arms. "But I do."

"Shhhh…" He swagged them gently, then grabbed her wrist and took it back around his waist. "Got a lot of fixing to do, I know. But I missed this, so let me enjoy it."

She sighed, holding her own forearms as she rested her arms on his lower back. No matter how hard she tried to be mad at him, she didn't feel like she actually could. Harry had overreacted and hurt her feelings, sure, but it had been the first and only slip in a friendship that had already lasted five years. He was a great guy, and she knew that — of course Maisy knew that. And maybe that is why the words ended up rolling out of her mouth so naturally when she said, "I missed this, too."

"Yeah?" He scratched the back of her head with his short nails, then kissed her hair. "Do you think…" — another kiss, and another one—  "Do you think you'll be able to forgive me?"

Hadn't she already? 

"I don't…" She cleared her throat, getting rid of the scratchiness from her previous crying. Staring ahead to the empty street, she nuzzled against his chest, then started again. "I don't think it's about forgiveness… I think… I think I just need time."

"Right," Harry murmured, and a moment of silence lingered between them. "Time for what, exactly?"

"It's just… You already know how I feel about you, and I don't think I can be your friend right now."

"Why not?"

"Harry." She rolled her eyes and pulled away, tilting her chin up to look at him while he followed her lead and angled his head down to look at her. He was close — really close — and she had to withdraw her arms from his back to be able to create some more distance between them. 

Harry moved, too, letting her go and taking half a step back. 

And Maisy hated it. 

She wanted to be glued to him all over again. 

"Don't make this even harder than it needs to be," she added.

"I'm sorry, I'm not… I'm not trying to make this harder. I just want to understand, that's all."

"Is it really that hard to understand that I can't be your friend when I have feelings for you?"

Harry frowned. "To be honest, yes. Why can't we be friends?"

"Oh my God," she laughed, but mostly because she couldn't believe how dense he was. If what he needed was for her to spell it out to him, then she would, but only because she couldn't handle all the weirdness and the running around circles anymore. "Harry, you're not just a friend to me, ok? And when I say that I have feelings for you, that means that I want you, ok? I want you so much Harry, and I can't stop thinking about it. It's like… It's like I can't pretend that I don't anymore because that's all I think about. All the time. Every time I look at you I can't stop thinking about how much I want to be with you, and every time I see you with a girl I can't stop thinking about how much I wish that was me. And maybe it was fine before, but we kissed and now… Now I just… I just can't, ok? That's why I need some time. Because I can't pretend anymore and I can't—"

"Then don't." He stepped closer again, instantly placing his palms on her cheeks and cradling her face. 

Staring into her eyes, Harry was so filled with emotions and so determined to hold her close that her body quivered. And her belly fluttered. And her heart sped up.

Maisy blinked. "What?" 

"Don't pretend you don't." he said, not even once faltering his gaze away from hers. "Let me know how much you want me. I wanna know, ok? I want to know how I make you feel. And I want to keep making you feel this way for me. Or more, or better, I don't know. I just… I want all of this with you. I want you, ok?" 

With widened eyes, Maisy breathed in and out through her nose. Quickly. Shortly. Desperately. Making her chest go up and down erratically. 

"I…" 

No more words came out of her brain, and Maisy froze like that. Blinking at him with parted lips and out of breath. 

Harry's eyes flicked to her mouth, then traveled back to her eyes. With featherly touches, he brushed his thumbs up and down her cheeks, then bowed closer. 

"So don't stay away," he murmured, glancing at her lips once more before closing his eyes and pressing their foreheads together. "Don't take some time. And don't stop thinking about me. Yeah? I didn't react properly the first time, but I love the fact that you have feelings for me. Don't get rid of them, please."

She grabbed his wrists, keeping his touch in place while closing her eyes, too. "Please don't… Don't say those things if you don't mean them."

He shook his head, and his nose nudged hers. 

"You know I wouldn't," he said, breathing warmly into her face. "I would never—I want you, Isy. I want you and I want you way more than just a friend."

And just like that first time, back at her place, Maisy knew it was about to happen. It was written all over him, and it burned inside her. It made her tremble—out of excitement, out of nervousness, out of fear, and out of anticipation. 

So she squeezed his wrists, and fluttered her eyes open. 

"Let's…" She swallowed, aware of the closeness between them. "Let's get out of here."

Still leaning into her forehead with his eyes open, Harry nodded. He took another moment to breathe in deeply, then opened his eyes, too. 

"Ok," he said, drawing sweet circles around her cheekbones before dropping his hands off her face. He met her palms in the process, though, and they automatically held each other, intertwining their fingers together while stepping away from the wall. "C'mon,  then." 

 

"Niall's going home with Eileen and Josh," Harry said, putting his phone back into his pocket. He threw his arm over Maisy's shoulder and looked side to side, then pulled her closer and guided her to cross the street along with him. "So we're good to go."

Maisy bit her lip and nodded, placing one arm around his waist while holding his hand on her shoulder with the other one. 

Harry had told her he'd parked around the corner and further down the street, and although he'd already driven Maisy home many-multiple-hundred-thousands of times, and for many-multiple-hundred-thousands reasons, it was safe to say she'd never felt that much anticipation about being alone inside his car with him. 

"By the way," he said, leaning to kiss the top of her head and speaking into her hair, "remind me to get him a bottle of something, yeah? Feel like I owe him big time."

She smiled, turning her head to nuzzle into their touching shoulders as Harry took his free hand to the back of her head and stroked her gently. He chuckled and kissed her hair one more time, then faced forward when she did, and dropped his hand to meet her one on his waist. After that, he didn't say anything, neither pressured her to say something back to him, walking in silence as they both hurried to reach their destination.

It was weird, the apparent sudden need they had to be close to each other. To touch each other. Hands grabbing hands, arms giving hugs, sides touching sides. As if they needed reassurance of each other's presence. Or as if they wanted to make sure they wouldn't vanish. 

It'd started as soon as they'd walked away from the club, when they failed so badly at keeping any distance that they kept constantly stumbling into each other's feet. They eventually found a rhythm and a way to hold each other that suited both of them, but that need to stay close (close, close, close) didn't change as seconds—and then minutes—went by. It didn't change when Harry walked to a trash can to spit his gum, and even less when he took his shirt off and placed it over her cold shoulders. It also didn't change when Harry slowed down to get the keys from his pocket, nor when he opened the door of the passenger side for her to get inside.

"So…" he said, placing his hands on her hips and guiding her to stand between him and the opened door, "Where am I taking you now?"

She placed her hands on his chest, now covered only by his white t-shirt, and tilted her head to look up at him. Harry wanted her. He'd said so, and she didn't think he would ever lie to her—not about something like that, at least. And yet, her mind couldn't stop wondering. So instead of guessing the answer, she decided to openly ask him.

"Do you still mean the things you said?"

Harry nodded. "Every single word."

"About everything? I mean, do you really want me?"

Curling his mouth into a smile, he sneaked his hands under her shirt—his shirt—and slid his arms around her waist, resting them on her lower back and right above the curve of her bum. 

"I really, really want you, Isy," he said, straight into her eyes. 

"Why? What changed?"

"Nothing changed," he eagerly answered, and then he slowed down a bit. "I think… I just… I don't know." 

He dipped his chin down and drew his sight off from her eyes, then shuffled slightly on his feet. "I think I just wasn't able to put two and two together by myself… That's all."

He shrugged, and Maisy bit the insides of her bottom lip. 

In five years, she had never pictured a less confident side of him. Harry was the kind of guy that always managed to be proud of himself, and that always found a positive outcome in every situation. All the time. Even in his most embarrassing moments. So it was honestly weird to see him act like that. 

At the same time, the prospect of having new things to learn about him felt really nice. And exciting. Something she wouldn't be able to do if she didn't lay all of her cards on the table. Right there and then.

"That day…" she said, pausing to lick her lips and breathe in. Gathering the strength to point out the thing that had hurt her the most. "Harry, that day you really made me feel like I was getting in your way of—"

"Ugh. I know—" 

"—being with that girl and—"   

"—I know. I'm sorry, 'm sorry." 

He grunted and cursed, pulling her closer and hiding on the curve of her neck. And Maisy let him, closing her mouth and listening to whatever he had to say. Just like she had done that other night.

"I'm really sorry," he repeated. "I don't… I don't have any excuses for the way I reacted. I know that. I—Fuck." Pulling away to look into her eyes again, he took one hand off from her back and placed it on her cheek, tenderly but firmly holding her as he kept talking. "It caught me off guard and I… I fucked up, I know. But I would choose you over absolutely anyone and everyone, Isy. Anytime. No doubts." 

His words hit deeply inside her, and a warm glow flowed all over her. A joyful glow. As if her body had burst with bright, sparkling, and multicolored bubbles. 

So she bit her lip, and twisted the neckline of his t-shirt around her fingers. 

It was hard to know what was the right thing to do. Rationally, her mind told her to not make it so easy for him. To give it some time, and see if he was actually telling the truth. If he actually meant it. 

On the other hand, despite everything, her heart knew what it wanted. She believed his words, she believed he wouldn't intentionally hurt her, and she believed people deserved the benefit of the doubt. More than anything, she also wanted to believe that if she ever made a mistake, the people that she cared about would give her a second chance. So why couldn't she do the same? 

"I know," she said, so softly she wasn't even sure he would be able to hear her. But then Harry brushed his thumb on her cheekbone, acknowledging her words, and she immediately kept going. "And I believe you're sorry. I do. I just… I think I'm scared, or… I don't know. I convinced myself you didn't want to be with me in that way, so… I don't know…" She shook her head. "I don't know."

He nodded, drawing gentle circles on her cheek. "Niall said… He said something about how you don't think I'm attracted to you, is that true?"

Maisy widened her eyes. "Oh my God! Niall told you that?"

"I mean—"

"What else did he say?!"

"Nothing! He just—"

"I'm gonna fucking kill him!"

Harry pursed his lips, and then laughed.

"It's not funny!"

She pinched the exposed skin on his chest, and Harry jolted. 

"Ouch!" He looked back at her with both a frown and a smile on his face. "What was that for?" 

"Oh, I don't know. Maybe for yelling at me for talking to Niall instead of talking to you? And then you talking to Niall instead of talking to me?" 

"Right… Ok, yes. I can see you have a point there, but in my defense—"

"There's no defense!" She pinched him (again), and Harry jolted (again). He took the hand on her face to rub the new stinging inch of skin on his chest, smiling while she kept lashing out at him. "Can't believe you two, honestly! Dickheads! Gossiping like two little—"

"Ok," he said, taking his index finger to her mouth and pressing it into her lips. "Listen to me, woman." 

Maisy narrowed her eyes at him, but she suddenly didn't have anything else to say, so she exhaled heavily through her nose and consented to his demand (albeit silently and annoyingly).

"Good." Staring into her eyes, he slid the pad of his finger side to side, slightly brushing it to her parted lips. "Niall was just calling me out for not letting you know how I feel, ok? That's all." 

Harry glanced at her mouth, then switched his index finger with his thumb. The place he both touched and stared at seemed to buzz, and heat bloomed through her cheeks. From then on, no matter how much she tried to keep paying attention to his explanation, she simply couldn't put the information together anymore.

"Told me you didn't think I fancy you," he added, just as entranced with the movement of his thumb as she felt, "and that you couldn't read my mind, so if I wanted things to change…"

He put more pressure to his finger and pushed his way between her lips, bumping into her teeth. "I had to show you."

Intoxicated and absorbed, Maisy bit into his short nail, holding him there. 

Harry smirked, and met her eyes once again. "Or something like that…"

It was hard to tell what was going through Maisy's mind, then. Mostly because she couldn't care less about her rational thoughts anymore. She didn't want to think anymore. She didn't want to know about Niall's suggestions—or whatever he said—and she didn't want to hear Harry's apologies anymore. All she wanted was to feel, so that's exactly what she did.

Keeping her eyes fixed on his, she leaned in, then slithered her teeth through his nail, stopping where the skin of his thumb began. His fingertip rested on the tip of her tongue, and her belly quivered and swirled in expectation of his reaction. 

To her delight, Harry sank his shoulders and gawked at her. Some new, dazzling determination took over him, and even his eyes seemed to darken as he shifted his arm around her lower back and pulled her closer. Gripping at her side with one hand, he moved his other one and got deeper into her mouth, pressing his thumb in, in, in, until her teeth clamped around his first knuckle. 

Maisy molded her lips around his shortest and chubbiest digit, keeping it locked between her tongue and the roof of her mouth. She tasted him softly, running slow circles with her tongue while still watching him. Harry faintly smirked, so much that it was almost undetectable, and she took that as a challenge. Because she wanted more. She wanted more reactions, and she wanted more actions. So she placed both of her hands around his wrist and closed her eyes, then sucked his finger in. 

Harry stiffened at first, and then he cursed, breathing out heavily through his mouth while taking a tiny step forward and spreading his other four fingers open on her face. 

"Damn, Isy…" he murmured.

The admiration, pride, and approval in his voice cracked something inside her, and a very familiar feeling pulsed through her veins. It made her go all slippery and quivery. And it brought wet heat between her legs.

Bold and fearless, Maisy swirled her tongue and hummed. Making it dirtier than it needed to be. Making it louder. Making it wetter. 

And he didn't seem to mind it. If anything, he seemed to enjoy it just as much and encouraged her to go even further, moving his thumb side to side while digging his other four fingers into the skin of her cheek and neck. 

It was so good. So unexpected. And so desperate. 

To put so much energy into something like sucking a finger. To feel herself going mindless as she tightened his wrist between her hands and brought him closer, then sucked him deeper. Breathing in and out through her nose, then completely forgetting about their surroundings and pushing her head down to fit his whole finger inside. And losing herself as she sucked. And sucked. All over again. 

"Jesus Christ," Harry murmured, backing her into the back door of his car, tilting her head up and pulling his thumb off from her mouth. "That's enough." 

Everything happened so fast, that before she could even process the information or blink her eyes open, Harry had already pressed his lips to hers in a desperate move. 

They first met awkwardly and clumsily, hitting each other's cheeks and chins. But then Harry cradled her jaw and kept her in place, taking the lead and capturing her lips for a much hungrier and experienced kiss. 

A soft tingle ran between her legs, and Maisy moaned softly, so softly she barely even noticed it. She dragged her hands up to his shoulders, then to his neck, and to the back of his head. Harry hummed, and she threaded her fingers between his curls and tugged, standing on her tiptoes and parting her lips to take things further. Searching for his tongue while he searched for hers. Tasting each other with the same devotion and effort she had just tasted his thumb. Moving in perfect sync, and making sure to taste every corner and every inch.

Harry dropped his hand from her face to her bum, giving it a rough and forceful squeeze and sucking all the air around them through his nose. 

Maisy hummed, holding onto his hair tightly as she rolled her hips forward. Harry smirked into the kiss, then slid his other arm down, filling both of his hands with her ass. He squeezed her again, this time digging his nails into both of her cheeks and pulling her forward while he also stepped closer, and finally fully pressing their hips together. 

His growing bulge nudged between her legs, and a gasped moan came out of her throat. 

"Fuck," he breathed out, breaking the kiss to roll his hips on hers. 

"Oh God…" she sighed, taking the opportunity to drag her wet lips to his jaw. That was so embarrassing. Maisy had to stop. She really had to stop. She needed to stop. They both needed to stop. And yet she couldn't. She didn't want to. Because Harry was getting hard while making out with her. She could feel him pressed against her hips and she didn't want to lose the feeling. She didn't want to step away. So she didn't. She moved her mouth thoughtlessly, instead, savoring as much as she could of him. Feeling his stubble under her tongue, and his scent under her nose.

"Fuck," he murmured, timidly rubbing himself up and down her front. "That's…" He swallowed. "Feels good, baby." 

Maisy hummed, mapping kisses from his jaw, to his ear. She tangled her fingers around his curls, holding her weight while speaking softly and as close to him as she could. "Take me home, Haz." 

"Mhmm…" Harry nodded, his hair brushing her temple. 

She moved back towards his cheek, leaving a wet trail behind while making his mouth her final destination. 

"Please?" she asked, then kissed him shortly. 

"Sure." He nodded again, leaning in— "Anything you want." —and kissing her again.

Maisy smiled. The way he seemed enraptured by her was cute and sweet, but also extremely arousing. She could only imagine the things they would do under the influence of that dynamic, and she couldn't wait to find out. But the only way she would be able to do all the things she wanted to do was if they weren't standing in the middle of the street, only two blocks and a half away from their friends. So she sucked his bottom lip and pulled away, letting it slide softly between her teeth while stroking his scalp.

"Now," she whispered, watching him stand there, at her mercy, with closed eyes and parted mouth. "Take me home, Harry, please."

He opened his eyes. 

"Wha—" He licked his lips, and shook his head. "I mean, yes." Out of breath, he nodded once, and then twice, and then thrice. "Yeah. Ok. Home. Yes." 

Maisy giggled. Still caressing the back of his head, she flinched her chin back and pulled away slightly, only to be able to watch him better. "You okay?"

"Dunno. Think 'm high right now."

She frowned, holding herself from laughing any louder than she should. "High?!" 

"Mhm. Pretty sure I got high from your kisses."

"Oh my God." Maisy snorted. She placed her hands on his shoulders and shoved him off, but his hands on her ass didn't allow her to put any actual distance between them.

"Think I developed an addiction—"

"Shut up." 

"—and your mouth is my drug—" 

" — Harry! — "

" — I need more — " 

" — You're ridiculous—"  

" — Gimme more — "

He kissed her again, and although Maisy couldn't stop laughing at how lame and silly he was, she still kissed him back. He smirked, seemingly proud of her reaction, then moved his large hand to her face and cradled her cheek, leading the way into a much slower and tender pace. His mouth was suddenly gentle, moving carefully while discovering a new side of their relationship. Not a desperate and hungry version, like it'd been up until then, but a smooth and thoughtful one. Made of sweet and calm kisses. Of gentle pecks, and timid tugs. Of wet lips, and honest affection. 

Eventually, their eagerness toned down, dissolving into a different kind of longing for each other. Less desperate on one hand, but much more intense on the other. 

Harry sighed, then broke off the kiss. 

"Let's go," — he pecked her lips one — "then." — two — "Let's go home." — three — "Mine," — four times — "Or yours?" 

One last kiss, lingering longer than the others, and Maisy finally blinked her eyes open. Harry's hand was warm on her cheek, and she felt herself needily nuzzling against it. She took a minute to catch her breath, and also to adjust to the dim lights, taking the opportunity to meet his touch with her own hand and turning her face just enough to press a kiss to his palm. Then, she whispered, "Yours… Take me back to yours."

He leaned in to kiss her temple, then brushed his lips on her skin as he spoke. "Back to mine it is, then."

— — — — —

In five years, Harry had already driven Maisy home, to the grocery store, to parties, from parties, to work, from work, to the hospital, to Niall's, and even back to her parents house. 

In the process, Maisy had watched him a lot. She had watched him enough to memorize the way he would spread his legs and switch his foot between pedals, the way he would relax into the car seat and blindly shift gears, or the way he would place his elbow by the window and hold the steering wheel with one hand. More than not, she'd admired him secretly, too pent-up to say anything, and too afraid to let him show how much he affected her. Only a few times she had been brave enough to praise him out loud, although usually hiding behind some joke about how much he tried to look cool while driving, and never admitting how deeply attracted to him she actually felt. 

That day though, as he drove them back to his apartment, whilst everything seemed to be still the same between them, everything seemed to be just as different and new. Because now, while she watched him turn the steering wheel, she also couldn't stop thinking about what had just happened in the middle of the street. And now, as she watched him flex his arms and shift gears, she also couldn't stop thinking about the feeling that kept dripping out between her legs.

"You're staring," Harry said, stopping at the traffic light. He turned his head to the side and smiled, sliding his now free hand against hers and intertwining their fingers once again.

Biting her lip, Maisy tried her best not to beam at him. It was useless, though, and her mouth ended up curling into the biggest and most genuine grin. 

"I am," she laughed, then shrugged. "You look hot when you drive."

Harry widened his eyes, but there was a twinkle behind his gaze that made her feel comfortable about his reaction. As if the shock of her words did nothing but please him. 

"Hot?" He squeezed her palm. "You think?" 

Maisy nodded. 

"I do, yeah… It's just… Hard to look away."

"Hmm…" Slowly, he let go of her hand, then placed his palm on her thigh, spreading his fingers open and digging them slightly into her flesh. "Keep looking, then."

Heat spread under her skin, and goosebumps rose all over. Harry's hand was large and heavy, and it covered so much of her leg that it was hard not to pay attention to it, or to ignore how close it was to a place she didn't think he would ever actually be. And yet a place that he had teased just minutes earlier. A place that he had rolled and pressed himself against. A place that he had fully woken up that night. 

And judging by the way he grasped her in that exact moment, and by the way he had touched her earlier—so thirsty to squeeze and press her closer—Maisy knew he would be good at… Everything. She knew he would be the one to match the expectations no other guy had been able to match up until then. And she knew that he would be the one to set her body on a whole new level of fire. Not because other guys hadn't been good—after all she'd had some pretty great sexual experiences in her life—but because he was different to her. They felt different. 

And she wanted to get a taste of that. She wanted to have him. She wanted him to touch her. And she wanted it all right now. 

"Ugh." Maisy shuffled on the passenger seat and looked away from him, watching the empty street and covering the back of his hand with her palm. "Why is your place so far away?"

Harry smirked, and although she couldn't see him, she could feel the burning of his eyes all over her chest. 

"It's not, actually," he said, so low and so husky that it felt almost calculated. As if he knew the effect it would have on her. "I think you're just eager to get there." 

He squeezed her thigh, getting his fingertips just a little bit deeper into her, and Maisy faced him again. 

If he wanted to play that game, then she would play it just as well. 

Staring into his eyes, she scooched down a little, then dragged his hand along with hers. Sliding it just an inch up through her thigh. "I think I am, yes." 

His gaze faltered for a moment, dropping down to where she was guiding their touch. Maisy bit her lip, enjoying his attentiveness, and kept moving their hands, stopping only when his pinky finger reached the crease between her thigh and her pelvis. She squeezed his hand, and he squeezed her body, pinching her flesh with his fingers. 

Maisy sighed, hypnotized on how pretty and hot and cute and manly he looked. All at the same time.

"Aren't you?" she asked, making sure her voice acted as a mirror of her current feelings, and sharing with him the sensual and confident side of her. One she had never been able to show him before, but was dying to.  

Harry licked his lips and exhaled through his nose, then looked back at her face. He blinked a couple of times, then asked, "Hm? Am I what?" 

Holding back a smile, she slid her fingers up his wrist, freeing his hand from her touch at the same time she brought her other hand around and placed it on her other inner thigh. 

"Eager," she murmured. She squeezed her own leg, just like he'd done it before, and made her way up to the place her body most wanted him to be. "To get home… And touch me." 

"Jesus Christ." Harry looked between her legs and swallowed, sinking his nails so deeply into her flesh that Maisy couldn't help but hiss at the pain. 

Moving her palm from her inner thigh to the back of his hand, she finally directed him to her burning and aching center. She circled her other fingers around his forearm, holding tightly onto him, and rolled her hips timidly, subtly. Almost as if she didn't want him to see it—but also making sure he would not only see it, but that he would also feel it.

"I want you to touch me," she murmured, rolling her hips for a second time.  

He dug the heel of his palm between her legs, then pressed his fingertips onto her center. "I can see that."

"You don't want to?"

Harry glared at her. Something seemed to have snapped inside him, and his voice got darker when he asked, "What do you think?"

Maisy shrugged, trying hard to create complete, full, coherent sentences while Harry's hand was finally there. "I hope you do. And that I'm not embarrassing myself."

He stroked his fingers through her wetness, curling his fingers and meeting his own palm as he grabbed between her legs—so harshly and so firmly that Maisy closed her eyes and squirmed on the passenger seat. She gasped quietly, leaning into his arm and pressing her forehead near his shoulder. Fully letting him take over the situation. 

"I like this side of you." He loosened up his fingers, then moved them up and down, over and over again, spreading her wetness as best as he could despite the layers of clothes that covered her. "Almost made me lose my game over there. But look at you now… Did you always feel like this?"

"Oh God," she mouthed onto his bicep. The fabric of her pants, plus her thong, didn't allow her to feel him properly, but she felt enough to quiver from head to toe, and enough to make her want more. 

She spread her legs wider, and Harry increased the pressure and speed of his stroke, moving his fingers faster and more forcefully. 

"Tell me, did you always feel like this when I drove you places?" he insisted. "Did I always make you this wet?"  

Maisy nodded, and grunted.

"I'm sorry," she murmured. "I know it's—It's kinda inappropriate, isn't it? I—Sorry—" 

"Shh,shhh… It's not." Harry rubbed her covered entrance in circles. Quick circles, experienced circles, making her get wetter and wetter. "Wish I knew sooner, that's all." 

He focused on performing his task with only one finger, then, pressing it between her lips and then rubbing circles in search for that spot that would drive her insane. As soon as he found it, Maisy jolted and moaned, unable to contain herself anymore. 

Still holding onto his arm, she recovered the strength on her other hand, covering his knuckles and fingers and guiding his touch once again. She helped him so he could touch her like she wanted him to, so he could keep pressing and stroking her exactly where she needed him to, and before she could notice it, she was fully rolling her hips on their connected hands. Searching for more friction. Desperate for relief. 

Harry groaned, and she arched her back. He pressed faster, and faster. And she was there. Almost there. So, so, so almost there. 

She just needed some more rolling, just like that, some more gasping, oh God, yes, and then— 

And then someone honked behind them. 

They both jumped. Maisy pressed her legs together and covered her center with one hand, while Harry straightened up and stretched his arm across her chest—as if that would hide her the flush from her cheeks, or the desperation from her breath, or the lust from her eyes. 

The car behind them honked again. And again. 

"Wha—" 

"Green," she breathed out, pointing to the traffic light while her chest moved up and down. Up and down. Up and down. 

And the car behind them honked, again.

"Shit," Harry mumbled, letting go of Maisy to shift gears and press the clutch pedal, then easily letting it go again. "Sorry… Sorry."

Still out of breath, she kept her legs pressed together and nodded. "Yeah, I—Yeah…" 

He sped up before pressing the clutch pedal and shifting gears again, driving as fast as he could through the city. 

Maisy clenched her thighs, then between her legs, and shuffled on her seat. 

Peeking at her, Harry sighed. 

"Shit. I'm sorry."

Maisy nodded again. How long did they just spend there? Stupidly parked at a traffic light? And how many green lights did they ignore? 

"You ok?" he asked, eyes on the road and both hands on the steering wheel. 

She shifted and rearranged herself, feeling the burning desire between her legs turn into sticky coldness. 

"Yeah… I just…" Maisy said, watching the neighborhood through the window and chuckling lightly. "I forgot we were there."

"I know, me too," Harry laughed. "Shit. Completely lost track of time, too." 

"Mhm." 

She laughed. 

And then they both laughed.

Peeking at her again, Harry grabbed her hand one more time, pulling it from her lap and taking it to his mouth. 

"Don't worry, by the way." He kissed the back of her hand, then took their connected hands to shift gears. "I'll take care of you as soon as we get home."

She smiled, then intertwined her fingers with his. "Mhm. You better." 

 

"Ok," Harry said, turning the steering wheel and straightening out the tires. He put the car into neutral and lifted the handbrake, then took his feet off the pedals and twisted the ignition key. The engine stopped working, but silence didn't have enough time to settle before he tapped her leg twice and spoke again, "Get out." 

He stepped out of the car, and Maisy blinked. Smiling to herself, she shook her head and reached to open her door, but Harry was already there, doing the job for her and offering his hand for her to hold. 

She narrowed her eyes, and looked up at him. 

"C'mon," he said, wiggling his fingers. "Out."

She opened her mouth to call him out for his demanding tone, but ended up snorting and chuckling, instead. 

"Well, look who's eager now," she muttered, taking his offer and grabbing his hand, then getting out and stepping aside. 

The last five minutes of the drive to his place had been completely silent, and although his promise of taking care of her as soon as they got home lingered between them, all the events of that day had finally started catching up with her brain while Harry's thumb soothed the back of her hand and she watched the streets go by through the window. Tiredness and sleepiness got a hold of her muscles, and her thoughts worked at a much slower pace than before. So whilst she still found herself desperate to get to his apartment, she also wouldn't have complained about taking a short nap first. 

"To be fair," he said, "been eager since I first saw you tonight." 

He slammed the door shut, and its bang echoed around the parking lot. Maisy looked around, fixing her outfit while Harry moved to stand in front of her. He seemed to be the only neighbor who hadn't been in the building that night, all the other spots already occupied by different types of cars. Other than that, everything was quiet, as if they were the only two people awake in the entire town. 

"What happened to building maintenance?" she murmured. 

Harry tilted his head and smiled, placing his hands on her hips and caging her between his body and his car. "Building maintenance?"

Looking over his shoulder, Maisy rested her hands on his chest and shrugged. It hadn't always been intense, gray darkness and dim lights, had it? She usually walked into the building through the front door, so she couldn't remember the last time she'd been there, but she was pretty convinced it used to look more appealing than… That. 

"Yes. Half of the bulbs are gone," she pointed out.

He lifted his hands to her face, brushing his thumb over her jawline while sliding the other four to the back of her neck. "Are they?"

Guiding her to look at him, he tilted his chin down and leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to her lips. 

Maisy sighed and closed her eyes, enjoying his softness. "Mhmm…"

He pulled away, only enough to murmur, "Didn't notice." 

And then he kissed her again. Curling his mouth around her bottom lip and getting a taste of it, then letting it go and repeating the process with the upper one. 

Kind of dizzy, Maisy dropped her palms to his waist, grasping at his t-shirt for some balance  just as he tilted her head to the side and drifted his kisses to her cheek. 

"It's just…" She swallowed, keeping her eyes shut and focusing on the way his wet lips caressed her skin. "Kinda dark… Isn't it?"

Harry hummed, pressing more and more kisses. He took his time moving towards her ear, meanwhile drawing small circles on her lower jaw and pushing her body against the closed door. 

"It is dark, yes," he said, brushing his nose next to her ear and allowing every word to resonate inside her. "Means no one can see us."

Maisy rested her weight on his car, and Harry waved both hands up through her hair, holding it into a ponytail. With a gentle but firm tug, he pulled her head back, then moved his kisses down to her neck. 

God. That felt good. 

Really good.

He kissed her again. And again, and again, and again. Parting his lips slightly and making it wet. Making it sweet. Making it noisy. Hmmmm…

She parted her lips, breathing heavily through her mouth. Heat seemed to rush to every spot he touched, and she could feel her pulse racing in her throat.

So good.

"I mean," she barely managed to say. "Maybe… Someone… Could…"

He hummed again, a little longer this time, letting her know he was listening even though he seemed much more preoccupied about covering her throat with warm, needy and calculated kisses. 

"Yes…" He parted his lips wider, pressing them where her neck met her shoulder and sliding his tongue up and down. Wet, and warm. Once, and twice. "Maybe." 

Harry knew what he was doing, tracing a dreamy and sensual path from one side to the other with his plump and juicy lips. Sucking slightly even now and then, soothing with his tongue, teasing with his teeth. Using his large hands to tilt her head as he pleased. Letting her know how careful and affectionate he could be, but also showing off his power and strength. 

Maisy's heart skipped a beat, and her legs weakened.

"Wanna risk it?" he asked, breathing hot air into her ear.

Twisting her hands around his t-shirt, Maisy opened her eyes. She licked her lips and swallowed, putting herself together and finding the last remains of energy to say something back to him. 

Truth be told, there was something about being the only two in that dark parking lot that made her feel excited to keep going. The danger was a turn on, and there was no other person that could ever make her feel as safe as Harry did, so she knew that if there was a time to be brave and risk it all, that would be it.  

At the same time, the idea of getting caught by one of his neighbors—people she more than often encountered in the elevator or walking in the hallway—brought nervousness to the pit of her stomach. It was one thing to make out passionately and let others know how much you were into someone, but getting caught naked and mid-orgasm was completely different. At least when it came to Maisy, of course.

"That eager, huh?" she asked, facing the ceiling and waiting for him to tilt her head back down. "Can't even make it to the fourth floor?"

Her question put a smirk on his face, and it granted her wishes, causing Harry to tighten the grip of his fingers and guide her to look at him again. 

"That eager, yes." He leaned in, brushing the tip of his nose up and down her own. "Can you blame me?"

He let go of her hair and slid his fingers down, brushing the tips on each side of her neck. 

"Been thinking about you in this outfit since I first saw you tonight." 

He traced her collarbones, then breezed from her shoulders to her forearms, sliding his own shirt off from her arms, and then going all the way back up to her chest once again. 

Her flesh prickled at his touch, and a brief shiver rippled through her, causing Harry's smirk to get even wider.

Just like before, his reaction was enough to snap something inside her. Because even though she enjoyed taking orders and being compliant to someone else's wishes, Maisy didn't enjoy giving all her power away. Not all at once, at least.

So she looked down at her own body, let Harry's shirt hang on her elbows, and raised her eyebrows. 

"This outfit?" she asked, as if she hadn't bought that top specifically for that night. Or as if she had never heard Harry talking to the boys about bloody gorgeous tits before. Or as if she wasn't proud of the curves she had to offer. Or as if she hadn't hoped of getting his attention when she'd put the pieces together and stared at herself in the mirror earlier in the afternoon. 

"Mhmm…" He grabbed the spaghetti straps between his fingers, then followed their path from her shoulders to her chest. "This outfit."

She glanced up again, then watched him carefully and patiently, fluttering her eyelids while drowning her voice in innocence and naivety. "What about it?" 

"Do I really need to say it?"

Maisy nodded. "I would like you to, yes."

Harry hummed, and looked down at her chest. He toyed with the thin straps a little longer, hooking each one inside of his fingers and running through them up and down. 

If Maisy would've had to guess, she would've thought he was pondering his next words. Weighing them up. Choosing them carefully. Making sure they wouldn't go unnoticed, and therefore making sure she wouldn't go unaffected. She'd seen Harry flirting so many times, that she knew how much liked the thrill of the chase. She'd also shared a lot of conversations with him about the subject, so she knew how much he cared about making other people feel good, even when he knew it wouldn't go further than a one night stand—although even if she hadn't talked to him about it, she knew that making people feel good was a trait that played a huge part in who Harry was; not only when dating or hooking up, but just in general.

"Well," he eventually said, clearing his throat and answering her question. "I mean, I didn't want to be disrespectful at the club, but…" 

He moved his hands, leaving the straps of her top behind and tracing its edge instead.

"To be completely honest…" He brushed the tips of his index and middle fingers across her cleavage. Teasingly and featherly. Eying his own movements. Scanning the patterns he drew all over the swell of her breasts. "And only because you're asking…"

He paused to glance into her eyes, then slid his tongue between his lips and looked back down to his hands. 

"I couldn't stop staring at these," he finally added. 

Maisy's skin tingled, and her insides quivered. She closed her eyes for a moment, enjoying the way his fingers made her feel. Enjoying the fact that he'd been staring at her breasts. And enjoying even more the idea of him filling his hands with them and giving both a forceful squeeze. Shit. She swallowed. 

Her heart hammered in her ears, though, and her lungs didn't seem to keep up with so much information. She knew Harry could feel her chest moving up and down frenziedly under his touch, meaning that, once again, it would be impossible for her to hide how breathless he made her feel. 

So she would have to use it in her favor, instead.

Shifting on her feet, she leaned fully into the car and breathed in deeply, filling up her chest and pressing her cleavage briefly into his hands. Then, she exhaled through her nose, leaving Harry's fingers running over empty air. 

"And?" she asked, feeling herself taking control once again. "What's your verdict?" 

He peeked at her and took a step forward, fingers finding her again. "My verdict?" 

"Mhm. You like them?" 

Harry wiggled his eyebrows and nodded, letting her know he understood the question.

Focusing on one breast, he moved his index finger up and down, drawing a straight line, then repeating the process an inch or two to the side. 

"I think they're gorgeous," he said, connecting the two lines with a horizontal stroke. 

Maisy smiled. "Thanks. I think so, too."

Harry smiled, too, then moved to her other breast. "You do, huh?"

Once again, he traced two vertical lines, and connected them horizontally with a third one. 

"Mhmm…" 

"Can't see why you wouldn't." He reached her sides and drifted down, roaming through her ribcage. "Can't see why anyone wouldn't." 

He got past the exposed skin of her waist, then to the waistline of her pants.

"These are really nice, too." He sneaked four fingers between the fabric and her stomach, leaving only his thumb out as he grabbed onto the waistline and pulled her forward. Maisy gasped quietly, almost unnoticeable, stumbling on her feet while Harry skimmed his other hand down through her belly. "But I bet this one" —he tilted his chin down while she tilted her head up, and then he cupped between her legs, fully palming and covering her heat— "looks better." 

Maisy snorted, pressing herself into his touch. "Wouldn't you like to know?" 

Holding each other's gazes, they both smirked. 

Harry pushed his hand into her, backing her up and forcing her into the cold car while stepping forward. "Am I supposed to pretend I'm not dying to take your clothes off?" 

Maisy shrugged. "I mean, I would rather if you got right into it, but if you want to keep playing games…" 

Harry's smirk faded away. He rubbed his fingers up and down, making sure to stroke from one side to the other. Harsher. Fully. From her entrance, to her front. Just like he'd done earlier that day. But somehow even better.

Oh God. Maisy blinked, then moved her palms up to his arms, holding tightly onto him while flickering her eyes all over his face. 

Something had happened. 

There were no traces of playfulness or teasing anymore. No more smirks, no more cluelessness. No more fake oblivion. No more mulling over his words. 

Harry looked focused and determined. Sure of himself. And yet ready to crumble. 

"'M not playing games," he stated, touching her. Always touching her. "Would never play games with you."

Oh. The information clicked inside her mind, and she squeezed his arms. "I—I know."

She hadn't meant it like that, and she knew Harry wasn't messing around with her. He wouldn't do that. If he didn't want her, then he wouldn't be with her. Simply as that. 

"Good." He slid his foot between her boots and parted her legs, then spread them even wider with his knee. "Now, I'd really like to make you cum." 

Applying more pressure to his hand, he rubbed circles, just like she'd guided him earlier.

Ohh… Maisy fluttered her eyelids, then fully closed her eyes and bit her bottom lip, holding back a moan and turning it into a soft whine, instead. 

"Can I make you cum, pretty girl?" 

Turning the corners of her mouth up, Maisy nodded. 

"Right here?" He moved faster. "Right now?" 

Oh God. She swallowed, then slid her tongue through her parted lips and glanced at him.

"I—Oh God—" The words flew out from her mind to her mouth, and she dropped her forehead to his chest. "Are there—Shit—Are there cameras here?" 

He shook his head. "Nope."

"Then—"

"We can barely afford light bulbs. Or so I've heard." 

"Oh my God," she chuckled, twisting his t-shirt inside her fingers as the feeling grew more and more intense with each stroke. "Shut up, and—Oh God… Just… Fuck."

"Yes?" he asked, the smile clear in his voice. 

She breathed in and out, heavily and loudly, and slid one hand from his arm to her own waist. Pulling away from his chest, she stared into his green eyes and unbuttoned her pants. 

"Touch me." And then, she unzipped them. "Now." 

Harry smirked. He looked around and over his shoulder, then stood by her side and pushed her further towards the front of the car, closer to the wall. Maisy sighed, and relaxed. It was good to know they were in sync. That no matter how much they wanted to do that, none of them got to the point of disrespecting each other's—or other people's—boundaries. 

And then, he sneaked his hand inside her pants, and every one of her worries and random thoughts vanished away. She focused on him, and on the things he did to her. She focused on the way he stood straighter and stretched his arm, then got in between the lace of her thong and the warmth of her skin. She focused on the way he stepped forward and relaxed his body into her side, too, throwing his free arm around her neck while angling his other forearm to get his fingertips past her hair, and right into her wet flesh. 

"Fuck."

"Fuck."

They looked at each other for a second, and then they both chuckled, simultaneously leaning in for a whole new kiss. 

"Fucking finally…" Harry mumbled. 

He dipped his middle finger between her folds and stroked it up and down, collecting her wetness and spreading it around. Maisy shivered, and her hips jerked forward, almost against her will. With a grunt, Harry pulled his hand off from her pants and broke the kiss, bringing his middle finger to his mouth and sucking it in. 

He closed his eyes when tasting her, and Maisy's body got on fire. Grabbing his t-shirt into fists, she pulled him closer, then licked her way around his jaw. Tasting whatever inch she could reach, and as much as she could, while he put his hand back inside her pants. 

"C'mere." He kissed her again, and dipped his fingers between her folds again. Stroking them up and down. Spreading her open. Getting to know every corner of her. 

Maisy sighed. She moved her hands, grabbing his neck, and his bicep, then let her body react to his wonderful, skillful fingers. His never stopping fingers. Stroking up and down, up and down. Rubbing circles. Pressing her clit. Rubbing her clit. So good. So, so good.

"Oh God." She leaned into him, moving her hips and searching for more friction. "Harry…" 

"Yeah?" 

More. She needed more. 

"Ugh," she practically whined, opening her eyes. "Touch me." 

"I am touching you."

She smacked his shoulder. "Then touch me more."

Harry laughed, then quickly kissed her again. He hunched slightly and pressed his middle finger inside her. Just barely, though, not even making it to his first knuckle before freezing and kissing the corner of her mouth.

"Like this?"

"More."

Half an inch forward. 

"Like this?" 

"Oh my God!" She grabbed his wrist, and glared at him. "I hate you so much right now!" 

He smiled, kissing her cheek, and her chin, then her mouth. "No you don't."

Maisy rolled her eyes. "I do, yes." 

"Hmmm." 

With half of his middle finger still inside her, he pressed one side of his hand on her clit, then went back to rubbing circles.

She let go of his wrist and placed both hands on his shoulders, then threw her head back and rolled her hips back and forth. 

"You said you'd make me cum…"

Keeping the steady movement of his hand, Harry kissed her cheek. 

"You're right, baby."

Baby.

Maisy throbbed between her legs, then squeezed her eyes shut. 

"I did say that," he added, and she huffed. 

"So make me, damnit."

"Alright baby," —he bent his knees, then pushed his middle finger deep inside her— "Alright."

Oh. 

Maisy moaned. 

He slid his hand and pushed his finger out. Then thrusted back inside. Curving it, he pressed it against her wall, searching for that spot that would drive her insane. When he found it,  Maisy's knees wobbled, and she melted into him.

"Oh God." She looked into his eyes, breathing from her mouth while he stared back at her. 

"Yeah?" Out. And in. Hitting into that same spot one more time. "Right there?"

She bit her lip, and nodded. "Mhmmm…" 

He pulled his lonely finger out, then pushed two inside. Aiming for that same delicious spot, over and over again. Making her feel good—so, so good. 

She held onto him, hypnotized as she watched the beautiful green of his eyes, and he threaded his free hand through her hair, pulling her till his lips were against her temple. Breathing into her while he worked his strong fingers inside her. Pumping so hard that she could hear her dripping wetness in the dead-silent parking lot. 

"God…" She bit her lip. "I dreamed about this for so long." 

"Yeah? Is it like you dreamed it would be?"

"Much… Much better." 

Harry sighed, then tightened the grip around her hair and tilted her face to the side. "C'mere." 

He kissed her firmly, then, connecting their lips and keeping them together while he tried his best to angle his arm and hit the spot hidden inside her. 

"Fuck…" She moaned into his mouth. "Can you… Oh God… Can you make it three?" 

He hunched down, wriggling inside her pants to adjust his hand. 

"Shit." He pulled away from her mouth and looked over his shoulder, then back at her. "Can't with these pants… And I don't want to undress you here…"

Maisy nodded. "Okay."

"Sorry." He pumped in and out again.

"It's—It's fine, I just… I need more." 

"Then I'll give you more." 

He pulled his fingers out and held her tightly with his palm, then spinned her body around. Pressing his chest to her back and hovering over her shoulder, he held her body firmly with his other arm, and proceeded to work between his legs. He pressed one finger to her clit and rubbed circles, gradually increasing the speed and pressure of his movements. The new position allowed him to relieve some of his own tension, too, rocking his hardening bulge against her ass. 

Maisy melted into his hold, throwing her arm up and around his neck and holding tightly onto him while moving her hips back and forth. Back and forth. Back and forth.

Fuck. 

Fuck, fuck, fuck. 

That was so much better. 

Oh God.

He squeezed her tighter, keeping her in place while he made sure to give her everything she needed and wanted. More pressure, more speed. Kisses to her neck, and to her jaw. Breathing hotly into her ear.

"Yes, yes." She pulsed, throbbed, and quivered. "Oh God." 

Harry moved steadily, but faster. Pushing her further, and further.

"That's it, baby," he murmured into her ear. "That's it. C'mon."

He pushed her further and further. And even further. 

Until Maisy finally exploded, shuddered, and trembled. 

''Ah!" 

She fell forward, and Harry grabbed her. Pulling her upright, and driving her through her climax. Out of breath and numb, she grabbed his wrist and squeezed him. Silently begging for him to stop.

He complied and pulled his fingers away from her clit, soothing her and shushing her when she hissed. But then he removed his hand from her pants and automatically took it up to his mouth, licking and sucking the mess she'd made while humming next to her ear. As if she was the most delicious thing he'd ever tasted.

Maisy moaned, almost painfully, holding onto his arm around her waist and instinctively drawing circles with her ass up and down his length. 

"Please. Please. Just take me upstairs now." 

— — — — —

The walk to the fourth floor happened in a rush. They didn't let go of each other while walking, nor stopped kissing or touching when they got inside the elevator. And by the time they were inside the living room, Harry's t-shirt was already on the floor and Maisy's boots were long forgotten by the door. 

They blindly guided each other around the furniture, kissing and touching while they unbuttoned each other's pants. Harry's were the first to get lost on the hallway, and Maisy didn't miss one second before feeling him up through his briefs. He grunted and sighed, chasing her mouth while encouraging her to take the rest of her clothes off. 

Maisy stumbled as they got inside his bedroom, and they both laughed, having to slow down and take a deep breath before moving on. But then she sat on the foot of the bed and Harry kneeled in front of her, going along with every single one of her movements and helping to undress her. 

He kissed her legs, and moved his lips up her body, losing himself with her scent when he nuzzled his nose between her legs. He kissed her on top of the laced thong, and then pulled the item off her body. He moved up, and they captured each other's mouths once again. Kissing, sucking, nibbling. He felt her up, and she felt him up. She squeezed him with her palm, and traced him with her fingers. He breathed in and out heavily from her mouth, too worked up to properly kiss her. And then she kissed his bottom lip, holding it and sucking it into her mouth as she slid into the elastic of his briefs and finally touched him. 

Harry moaned. So raw, manly, and helpless at the same time that it made her smile. 

She stroked him up and down, then. Up and down, up and down. He was full, firm, and hot under her hand. Rigid. Solid. His own neediness had already gotten him wet, but not enough for her hand to slide as smoothly as she would've liked, so she pulled it off and brought it to her mouth. 

Harry took the opportunity to take the last item off, his shaft hitting his stomach and making him hiss. He stroked himself, crawling over her body before diving into her neck. 

Maisy squirmed, and moaned. She searched for his hand, and once she grabbed it, she pulled it directly to her chest. 

"Want them in your mouth," she murmured, squeezing her breast with the help of his hand. 

Harry buckled his hips into hers, and cursed into her skin. He sat on his heels and brought her along by her arms, then pulled at the sleeves of his own shirt to take it off her body. 

"Tomorrow morning you're wearing this again," he said, holding up his shirt in his hand and then throwing it to the floor. "And I'm gonna fuck you in it." 

Maisy smiled. "Yes, sir." 

He sighed then shook his head, and she giggled. Lifting one arm, she unzipped her top with the other one. Harry helped her get rid of it, and then he was all over her body once again. Snuggling into her chest and parting his mouth to get a taste of her breast. Squeezing it into his hand and sucking it fervently. Nibbling her nipple, flickering his tongue. Sucking even more. 

"Bloody fucking gorgeous," he mumbled around her. 

"God, yes." She relaxed into the mattress, threading her hands into his hair and arching her body into his mouth. "Take more." 

He sucked deeper, unashamedly slurping as he drooled all over her skin and grinded against her hips. 

Maisy exploded with pure, raw, and wild need for him. She bent her knees and placed her feet on the bed, then spread her legs open. Stretching her arm between their bodies, she grabbed his length and pressed his tip between her folds, rubbing up and down her wetness. 

"Fuck." She moaned, rolling her hips up. 

"Jesus Christ," Harry grunted. "You're so fucking sexy."

He moved to her other breast, massaging the one he had just abandoned. Losing himself in her taste and squeezing her just as fiercely as he sucked her into his mouth. 

Fuck. Maisy really liked that. She really liked when men loved her breasts, but Harry being the one who sucked them into his mouth was mind-blowing. It made her feral. It drove her insane. 

"Hell yes." She moaned, and he moaned. 

She threaded her free hand around his curls and pressed him closer to her chest. Hoping to suffocate him with her breasts. "Keep going…" 

Harry hummed, drinking her in while writhing against her hand.

She scratched his scalp with one hand, and pressed him between her folds with the other. Rocking her hips back and forth while he got drunk on her. "Just like that…"

He searched for her hands, then, slotting their fingers together and sinking them onto the mattress while he devoured her entirely. Letting her breast go with a loud pop and moving immediately to her neck.

"I need you," he mumbled, spreading open-mouthed kisses to whatever he could reach. "Now. I need you now."

She hooked her legs around his waist, adjusting so he could roll and rub himself against her clit. "Mhmm… Please."

He bit her neck, and she dropped her head back, arching into him and squeezing his hands. 

"Condom," he mumbled. "I'll—Condom…" 

"Mhmm…" 

Maisy nodded, dropping her legs to the mattress, and Harry moved, stretching to open the drawer on the bed side table. She took the opportunity to kiss his neck, and his shoulder, tasting him slowly and fervently. He grunted, having trouble concentrating, but eventually grabbed a foil package and moved back to her mouth. 

He kissed her, then pulled away to tore the wrapper open with his teeth, and kissed her again. They moved together to put on the condom, always finding ways to keep meeting for tender and lazy kisses. Once he was ready, Maisy shuffled on his bedsheets and made herself comfortable, watching as he slotted between her legs and then crawled to place one elbow next to her head.

Holding himself with one arm and looking into her eyes, he took one hand down and grabbed himself. 

She hugged his neck, and he teased his tip around her clit, then tapped it twice against her entrance. 

Maisy hissed, and Harry grunted.

"Fucking hell," he muttered, guiding himself inside her body. "I really, really hope I last."

Maisy laughed, and he smiled. And then they kissed. 

She instantly hooked her legs around his waist, resting her heels above his bum and encouraging him to get closer. To go deeper. To fill her. 

Kissing. 

Panting. 

Moaning. 

Shivering. 

Maisy squeezed her eyes together, feeling the burn of the first stretch. And Harry kissed her again. Maybe trying to sooth her. Or maybe because he just couldn't stay away.

"You good?" he asked, caging her head between his forearms. 

"Yeah…" She licked her lips, and blinked. "So good."

"Can I fuck you like this?" he asked. "Wanna see you."

She nodded. "Whatever you want. Just fuck me already." 

Harry chuckled, then rolled his hips, sliding in and out slowly, just to test the waters. 

"Whatever I want?"

Maisy sighed, and nuzzled her hands into his curls. "Yes. Whatever you want."

In… 

And out… 

"In that case," he said. "Wanna fuck you like this tonight."

In… 

And out… 

"And want you to ride me tomorrow."

Maisy smiled. 

In… 

And out… 

"Wearing your shirt?" she asked. 

"Fuck yes." 

In… 

He brushed the side of his nose with hers, and smiled, too. "Nothing but my shirt." 

And out… 

In… 

She nodded. "Mkay…" 

And out…  

"Hmmm."

In…  

And out…

"We'll have…" he started, then kept going as he followed the affectionate and sensual pace of his hips. "The rest… Fuck… Of our lives… To try… Different… Positions… Anyway… Yeah?"

Maisy smiled again. "The rest of our lives, huh?" 

In…

Harry kissed her cheek, then the corner of her mouth. "Too cliché?"

And out… 

She shook her head. "I like the sound of it." 

"Yeah… Me too."

In… 

And out… 

In… 

And out… 

"Fuck," he growled.  

Picking up the pace, he held his weight firmly onto his forearms, then moved his hips and focused on thrusting into her. In and out, in and out, in and out. Faster. And deeper. 

In and out. 

In and out. 

In and out. 

Maisy whimpered and squeezed her arms around his shoulders, needing something to hold onto as he built a frantic pace. 

In and out. 

In and out. 

In and out. 

"Took me all this… Shit… All this time to figure it out," he mumbled. "I'm not—Fuck—I'm not letting you go now."

She arched her back, and sank her nails into his back. "I'm not going anywhere." 

He smashed their mouths together. Rocking his hips into her. Pounding into her. Faster. Deeper. The bed knocked into the wall. And their skin smacked together. 

Hell yes.

So good. 

"Don't stop," she pleaded.

So fucking good.

Loud. 

Desperate. 

Needy. 

Hungry. 

Feral. 

"C'mon baby…" he mumbled around her lips, then took one hand down to her waist. "C'mon…"

More. More. More.

In and out. In and out. In and out.

Deep. Deep. Deep. 

"Y—Yeah… Right—Shit. Right there… Oh my God… Keep going… Keep going…"

"You're so loud," Harry chuckled, squeezing her waist and keeping up the reckless pace. "Fucking… Love… It… Fuuuck."

Maisy gasped. She scrunched up her face, and gripped his ass with both hands. 

"More… I need… More…"

"Jesus Christ…" Still holding his weight with one arm, he let go of her waist and moved between her legs, then rubbed her swollen clit. "Like that?"

"Fuck yes. Yes. Oh God, Harry… Harry… Oh God… Yes."

"C'mon then… C'mon… Let me see you…" 

She moaned loudly, crying out as her walls spasmed and contracted around him and all the tension snapped at once, causing her body to tremble from head to toe. 

"Fuck—" Harry closed his eyes. "Isy— Shit…  I'm… Isy… Fuck." 

He shattered on top of her, pulsing inside her walls as he emptied himself inside the condom and went still with each— 

last— 

fucking— 

thrust. 

"Fuuuuuck."

He held himself and pulled out, then finally collapsed into her. 

.

.

.

Beats of silence went by. Deafening silence. A silence they hadn't ever shared before. Not in five years of friendship. Not with anyone else they'd ever been up until then. A silence that enveloped both of them naturally, that gave them time to recollect their thoughts and catch up their breaths. And a silence that, after another couple of beats, got them both rolling in bed and laughing out loud. 

"Oh my God…" 

Maisy hid behind her hands, feeling the mattress sink as he got up and got rid of the condom. Although she didn't want to, she followed his steps, going to the bathroom and cleaning herself up. 

Moments later, when she walked back into his bedroom, she found Harry laying in bed, wearing clean briefs and waiting for her. 

"C'mere," he said, patting the place next to him.

She curled her lips into a smile and practically ran to him, jumping into his bed and snuggling into his side. 

"Jesus Christ Isy…"  Harry pulled her naked body to himself, sneaking one arm under her neck and sliding the other one around her waist. "I'm so happy and also so fucking mad right now."

"What?" She placed one hand on his chest and hooked one leg around his waist. "Why are you mad?" 

"Because!" He laughed. "Can't believe you've been hiding this side from me all this time."

"Hmm… No I haven't."

"Yes, you have."

"No, because I don't even have a side to hide!"

"You totally do. All loud… Chatty… Bossy…"

"That's not true."

"It isss tho…" 

"Oh, shut up." 

"Exactly!" He laughed even louder, then forced his voice in a poor attempt of mimicking her. "Shut up Harry. Touch me Harry. Fuck me Harry. More Harry. I need more Harry. More Har—Ouch! Heyyyy!"

Maisy let go of his nipple, then slapped his chest. "Stop being stupid!"

"Will you stop fucking pinching me?" he asked, smacking his palm loudly against her ass. 

"Shit!" she yelped and laughed, jolting closer to his body. 

"You like it rough, don't you?" he added right after, then pinched right under her bum. 

"Harry!" Laughing louder, she squirmed inside his arms. "Stop!" 

"You like it rough, and you're filthy." 

"Oh my God." Maisy rolled her eyes, catching her breath between all the laughing. "So? What's wrong with that? Huh?"

"Absolutely nothing."

"Well, then stop judging!" 

"I'm not—What? I'm not!" He shuffled, staring into her eyes and caressing her cheek. "Are you kidding me? I fucking love it!"

She narrowed her eyes at him. "Mhmm… Sure." 

Harry shook his head, and smiled. "Don't be silly… It's just… I don't know, but it felt different, y'know? Like… Fucking great sex… But not just like… The sex, sex, y'know? Everything about it… I don't know. I guess I just never had something like this before… Just… So fun and fucking hot at the same time… Y'know what I mean?"

Maisy bit her lip, and nodded. She cradled his cheek and moved closer, then pulled him in for a slow, sweet, and long, long kiss. 

"Yeah," she whispered, pecking his mouth one more time and sliding her hand to the back of his head. "I know exactly what you mean."

Harry grunted softly. 

"See?" He squeezed her bum. "And you been keeping this away from me! All this time!"

Maisy rolled her eyes—for what felt like the hundredth time. "Okay. Have you thought that maybe, maybe, if you had made a move on me instead of pulling up random girls at bars, you would've known sooner?"

Harry opened his mouth, then shut it again. 

"You're right." He rested his forehead against hers and nodded. Then, he smiled. "Thank God my girl's got attitude, huh?" 

Maisy bit her lip and smiled, too.  

But then, she grinned. So big she even giggled.

"Your girl, huh?"

"Mhmmm…" He caressed her side. "If you want to be, of course."

"Am I going to be the only one?" 

He pulled away, then looked firmly into her eyes. "I want you to be, yes. I want to do this properly. Wanna be with you. Only you. No-one else."

She threaded her fingers around the curls in the back of his head, then stroked his scalp with soft circles. 

"I wanna be with you, too. Want you to be mine."

He smiled, and shrugged. "Already am. All yours."

"Good." She kissed him. "No more being just friends, then…" 

"Fuck no!" He laughed, and pulled her in for another kiss. Then, he murmured into her lips, "Fuck that shit. We were never just friends, anyway." 

#harry styles fanfic #harry styles fic #harry styles fanfiction #harry styles au #harry styles writing #harry styles smut #here it is... #im gonna post it and hide away forever #byebye

[harrysonlylover]

omg imagine being in subspace and you’re just so incoherent and harry is just holding you and telling you how good you are for him and he notices how you’re trying to suck on his thumb and he just sticks it in your mouth and is like “is that what you wanted princess? you’re so good for me” like holy shit 🥺🥵#Concept

His Good Girl*

Warnings: breeding kink, subspace, daddy kink

Trope: CEO!H

WC:1.1k

CEO H Masterlist

The thing about your fiancée is that he’s a very determined man.

Ever since he found out you were more fertile than average, he became a hungry man. You were used to his lust and need for pleasure, but he completely turned into someone else overnight.

it was as if he turned into a horny teenager, fucking you daily and always placing a pillow beneath your hips after spilling his seed deep inside of you. There were days when’d fuck you before an event and urge you to hold his cum inside before taking you to the bathroom to make sure that your pussy is flooding with his cum only to fill you up again.

He often brought you to his office and made you cockwarm him before meetings, usually before the whole breeding thing he’d only give you his cum if you were a good girl but now getting his seed inside of you is a routine.

He tracks your ovulation days through his phone and makes sure to take you anytime wherever he wants. He’ll do whatever it takes to have his child. Harry was never someone to shy from exhibitionism, but now that he wants to breed you, he’s shameless about it.

Whenever you’re in his office, he’d be so vocal with his moans and dirty talk. He even once asked for a cloth so he can clean up the cum from the big load he gave you.

As for being in public, he doesn’t allow you to wear panties so he can have easy access in case the app notified him of a pregnancy chance, but also because he’s insatiable.

He took you out to grab a ‘few’ things from Gucci for the baby even though it’s not confirmed yet and he ended up buying 25k worth of baby clothes that will be of no use after 1 year along with 20k worth of maternity clothing and jewelry for you.

He wanted you to have anything you wanted, all you had to do was ask. There was something so hot in seeing him act that way, walking confidently with his hand wrapped around your waist, putting things mindlessly in the basket without thinking about the price, and holding his black American Express card asking to leave a 1k tip for every worker there.

All the time he had his arm wrapped around you, pressing kisses to your forehead and rubbing at your tummy. You began feeling safe and clingy, it was rare for you to feel that way non sexually but the way Harry was acting dominant indirectly and taking care of you did things to your hormones.

You tugged at his jacket earning his attention quickly. “Did you like something baby?”

“Daddy I need you.” You whispered in his ear and that was all it took for him to hand the basket to a worker giving him an extra 1k to deliver your purchases home before guiding you outside the store.

You barely reached your shared house before he ripped your dress off, smiling at the sight of your bare cunt knowing you are obeying his ‘no panties’ order.

“Poor baby you were waiting for me to give you my seed and take away the emptiness.” He cooed as he thrusted inside of you. Despite his length, you were slowly getting used to the burn when he first plunged inside of you.

“Daddy please.” Your whines were pathetic as he hit your cervix with every thrust, lacing his fingers with yours and sucking on your nipples.

“Sweetheart look at you so sensitive for me already, must be pregnant yeah? Or is it your body so eager for your husband to breed you?” Your brain felt like mush with his words, your pussy was swollen and sore from both being wet and getting fucked too much but you couldn’t care less. All you wanted to feel was his cum leaking from you.

“That’s it, sweetheart, just lay there and I’ll do all the work, my pillow princess.” He rubbed your clit with one hand and wrapped the other around your throat.

The warmth you were feeling in your cunt was unbearable, getting wet for Harry was effortless. The heat that would radiate off you was unbelievable.

“Daddyy…” You whimpered grabbing on to him like a koala as he delivered sharp plunges making you tear up from pleasure.

“Oh Baby, you feel so small don’t you? Got a little excited to have my load.” He groaned loudly when your cunt clenched around his cock ready to milk him dry.

He moved his hand to caress your cheekbones and mark your neck up with love bites, you tried to rub your face at his hand in an attempt to get his finger inside your mouth but he was too busy with wet kisses and massaging your g-spot.

He lifted his head when he heard you cry loudly with doe eyes and an open mouth as you stared at his hand. He placed his thumb in your mouth with a smirk watching you suck on it with a satisfied smile.

“Is that what you wanted princess? You’re so good for me my best girl.” You held on to his thumb with both hands as he rocked your body hitting the wall with the headboard at every thrust.

“Are you ready to let Daddy fill you up? Do you want to have his baby?” He could swear he was getting even harder at the sight of you sucking his thumb beneath him while your tits jiggled as he drilled himself inside of you.

“Daddy’s cum..” You could barely make out what you were saying, your brain was so fuzzy and all you could think about was Harry’s cock.

“Such a good girl, take it baby like you do every time.” He moaned audibly when you came and clenched around him, resulting in his own orgasm as he filled you up to the brim.

His hips were glued to yours as he released inside of you watching the tears spill on your cheeks while you held his hand with his thumb in your mouth with the other wrapped around his neck, you kept mumbling ‘more’ with whines as he was barely done with his first load.

“My good girl, so deep in subspace, always good for her husband.” He stroked your hair and pressed kisses to your face as he lulled you slowly from your subspace before going for another round.

Taglist: @prettythingsworld @slut4marvelmenn @fullofstyles @cherrycokeslay @wandas-lawyer @tbsloneely @missmielyhoran @harryssideboob @harrysficreblog @itslottiehere @hsonlyangelxo @gem1712 @adachhi @tpwkkkkk @grapejuicebluesrry @summertime-pills @lhhrryismyhome @marzhshaim @harrystylessslut @keepdrivingkisses @rideeonstyles @swiftmendeshoran @matildasatellite @a-strange-familiar @strwbrrydaydreams @greivingfortheliving @babyyangel111 @soblavk @infinatetatie @straightnogayhs @awesomenavy

If your tag is red it didn’t work :(

#harry styles fanfiction #harry styles smut #harry smut #harry styles oneshot #harry styles imagine #harry styles story #harry styles blurb #harry x reader #harry styles fanfic #harry styles fic #harry styles writing #harry fanfic #harry styles book #harry styles series #harry styles fic rec #harry styles filth #harry styles mature #harry styles masterlist #ceo au #ceorry #ceo harry #ceo!harry

[whatifyoulivelikethat]

peppermint gum, m | jjk | and burst forth

pairing(s): jungkook x reader

It’s impossible to fall in love when you’re already in love. And Jeon Jungkook was in love. Helplessly. But what could he do? Time passed. The world became tasteless to his eyes. All he could do was hold onto the crisp and intense color of those memories, remember her words, and wonder where she was now. Savor, and burst forth.

click here for part i | this is part ii | total wc: 25k

warnings: rated M (18+) for language; this story contains parental child abuse - child neglect and abandonment; sloooow burn; mild alcohol consumption; hardcore pining JK; angst and fluff and feels; (in part ii) smut (fem reader, slight D/s dynamic, so much kissing, hair pulling, scratching / marking. grinding, choking, m-receiving oral, finger sucking, fingering, nipple play, m-masturbation, thigh riding, edging, penetrative sex, doggy, multiple orgasms); shifts back and forth between Jungkook’s POV and your POV; from lovers-to-strangers-to-lovers again :)

non-idol!AU; pining!Jungkook x noona!reader — ft JK’s helpful? friends Kim Taehyung and Park Jimin; reader’s close friend and talented guitarist, Kang Hyungu (ONEWE’s Kanghyun if you want to see his appearance, hehe, same personality); JK has all his piercings and has hair (lol)

--

Jungkook woke up with crusty eyes and on top of the love of his life.

Sexy.

Not.

He woke up with a start, the last dregs of an icy and panicked nightmare clawing at him. He couldn’t even remember what happened. The only way he could describe the sensation was that it was as if the color blue had become an emotion. Which was crazy talk, but honestly at this point what was new? After all, Jungkook was peeling his eyes open with effort and seeing the most beautiful sleeping face under him, even with the dark circles under her eyes.

He froze.

Oh, shit, what have I done?

A frown flitted over her features.

Her eyes opened a crack.

He squeaked and immediately ducked. Shoved his face into her chest, hurriedly wiping away at his face with the cuffs of his sleeves. I can’t show my face like this, I look so stupid and pathetic, I–

“Jungkook?”

Her voice was low and unused.

“What… What the fuck are you doing?”

He could still feel the residual ache between his eyes from crying so much, but at least he had cleaned up his eyes and felt a little less like a crispy bun left in the oven too long. “I…” Pausing, but the truth came tumbling out anyway. “I didn’t want you to see me ugly…”

He mumbled into his hands.

She snorted and Jungkook jumped as her hands settled in his waist, squeezing him, only now realizing that his sweatshirt paws were on top of the curve of her breasts. Thankfully, she was clearly wearing a padded bra under. How she slept in it was beyond him. Then again, she managed to sleep with a whole ass man on top of her, although his lower body was in between her legs.

She held onto him.

“Believe me, I’ve seen ugly. You’ll never be close to ugly in my eyes.”

She said it sleepily and with her head tilting back to stretch her neck. He couldn’t say anything. How could he? Oh, sure, if he was unserious, and he opened his mouth to joke back but nothing came out. He almost wanted to cry again. Instead, he shut his mouth and trembled, trying not to put too much weight onto her. She either didn’t care or had enough grace to not comment.

“You still snore pretty bad.”

“S… Sorry.”

She cracked her neck and exhaled over his head.

Her hands relaxed and slid over his lower back.

His eyes widened, overwhelmed by the cool, heady rush swirling through his body at her touch.

“I got used to it then, so I guess it’ll just take time,” she murmured.

For a second.

For a fleeting, perfect second, Jungkook was held by his most precious memory.

Then, she patted him in the back and her hands retreated. A soft groan and her palms planted onto his chest, lightly pushing him away, wiggling under him. He promptly backed up, turning his head away and hiding his disappointment, but she didn’t look in his direction, stretching and yawning, pointing towards the bathroom, go ahead and get washed up, I’ll get you a towel for your face, and he latched onto the suggestion to scurry away, trying not to seem too hurried, his large black parka carelessly falling onto the floor with a heavy thump.

It was suddenly cold and far too bright.

But he couldn’t run back to her.

His head snapped towards the mirror the second he burst into the bathroom.

I look like shit.

The pink flush on his cheeks deepened to red as he approached the sink, dropping his head and turning on the water. Splashing his face and gasping at the cold. Fuck, I am such an idiot. It wasn’t supposed to turn out like this. It wasn’t supposed to be like this. He was supposed to be cool, calm, and collected and sweep her off her feet with his newfound coolness. Instead, he had broken down and cried like a child in her arms until he passed out from all the emotional energy he expelled. Great. Way to look dumb, Jeon Jungkook. He scrubbed at his face with his palms, hoping to peel off a layer and reveal a better man, as if he was some kind of golden onion and not a fractured, incomplete, whiny little bitch.

“Hey. Hey! Maybe you’ve heard of the term facial peel, but what you are doing is not what the term means.”

Jungkook jumped at the interruption, and was greeted with a plop to the face from a fluffy white towel. His reflexes caught it right away, pressing it to his cheeks, embarrassed again. All he could muster out was a t-thanks, and then he started again as he felt her crouch and open the cabinet under the sink, accompanied by sounds of clunking.

“Here. Pick a toothbrush. Pink or purple?”

He yanked the towel off his face and saw himself in the mirror, his half-wet black hair sticking straight up, and then he looked down, startled and wide-eyed. She raised an eyebrow at him, down on one knee and prosing the choice of a light pink toothbrush in one hand and a lavender-colored one in the other.

She shrugged. “Sorry. Last ones in the multipack are these colors. I save the fun colors for guests so they can distinguish themselves.”

He glanced at the one in the holder and it had a black handle.

“Uh… I guess I’ll take the purple…”

He took it, careful not to made skin-to-skin contact.

She disappeared under the sink again.

“I have a travel toothpaste if–”

He jerked his head, his mouth full of suds.

“Or you can just use mine,” she said slowly, lowering her hand. She shoved the travel toothpaste back under the sink, presumably in its previous hiding place. “Not like we haven’t swapped spit before, I guess.”

He tried to apologize, but she stood up, waving it away.

“What do you want for breakfast?” she asked, taking her toothbrush and starting her own routine.

It felt…

Normal.

Shockingly, unbelievingly, scarily normal. Her and him, in close quarters, standing beside each other and sharing the mirror and the space. Similar to his small apartment back then. Similar to the tiny hotel rooms they sometimes visited when his previous roommate was there. These days Jungkook had a bigger apartment and lived alone. Just like her, it seemed. She had was a clean and modern bathroom, but he saw her touches all around it. The black cherry scented lotion. The large dark gray bath towel with a matching fluffy hair towel wrap hanging on a hook beside it. The black wire basket above the toilet held neatly stacked white rolls. They looked soft and plush.

Her toothbrush holder was matte black glass.

Sleek and elegant.

He leaned down and used his hands to cup some water, the used towel around his shoulders. Rinsed and spit, trying to be efficient. And not disgusting. He continued staring down at the sink bowl.

Unable to lift his head.

“You… You must be tired of me…” he mumbled, exhaling as evenly as he could, the mint flavor cooling his tongue and the inside of his mouth.

She answered slightly muffled.

But dead serious.

“You can stop pretending you are inconveniencing me and simply accept what I’m doing for you.”

Jungkook raised his head.

There was a brief heartbeat exchanged in the mirror. Seeing each other in reflection. Somehow it was more honest than being eye to eye. Well, of course, because he had been having trouble all morning making any real eye contact, but in that brief moment, in that second of time that felt like hours, in that gum bubble right before the jarring pop moment, she saw right through him. He let himself be seen, and it seemed as if she knew and accepted what his true feelings were, despite his fear of his wants being too ugly to admit. Knowing him better then he knew himself, just like how it always was.

Had been.

What?

She kept brushing her teeth absentmindedly, and then moved past him, picking up the other cup to rinse her own mouth and spit. He backed away, but not too far. Wiped his hands on the towel given to him. The unspoken intent lingered, do you still not understand what is happening here, and he did, but he was afraid to be wrong.

He was so very afraid.

And yet.

Her head was right there, soft hair and all.

His hand lifted.

She rose quickly and his hand retreated immediately. She was speaking and opening the mirror, revealing the hidden cabinet and an array of crammed skincare. All higher end brands, along with an onyx gua sha stone with its own stand, and a lip balm she plucked off the edge and applied.

“I have bread, eggs, cheese. Can make eggy toast topped with cheese and have kimchi on the side. Extra butter to make the bread crispier. You’ll like it.”

“I… wuh?”

-

You make the eggy toast and ate breakfast with Jungkook.

A big chunk of butter slapped into the hot pan. Then pan-toasting the bread on both sides until golden brown before pressing down the center of the bread slice with a ladle, creating a shallow bowl to drop an egg in. You had let the egg cook for a bit before sprinkling a little salt and white pepper, then added shredded cheese on top and covered the pan, giving it a few seconds to melt before removing the eggy bread from its warm home and onto a plate. Added some kimchi on the side for some prickled freshness and handed the meal to Jungkook, who had hovered around you the entire time, providing various oohs and aahs with your every action.

Your one-man hype squad.

It wasn’t the most Korean meal, but he had been drinking the night prior. A hangover meal of sorts.

You didn’t talk much.

You had already done enough. It was pretty obvious what was going on here. The real question was whether or not to let it happen. Still, you couldn’t let Jungkook cry himself to sleep in your arms the night before and not send him off with a full belly. Even if he never spoke to you again, it wouldn’t have sat right with you. It felt too heartless to straighten up and tell him to get out right after waking.

And, anyway.

You had missed him.

It made no sense. It wasn’t like you had deeply invested into those few months with him. You had been too caught up in your endless cycle of self-destruction to truly appreciate how much Jungkook liked you. It was obvious, of course. He followed you like a puppy and never wanted to leave your presence, but you had chalked it up to him being young and not knowing better. In fact, you had originally thought he was still chasing a fantasy up until last night, but no amount of your denial could explain away his words or those tears. He had grown up, at least enough to understand that reality and dreams weren’t one and the same. And yet he had clung onto those memories of you, even if he thought that the future he was heading towards was tasteless.

That took a certain kind of stubbornness.

Well, you must be stubborn to stay in love, no?

You paused mid-bite.

Jungkook was stuffing his face. You had made him two pieces. He had seemed very hungry. You spooned more kimchi onto his plate distractedly, your mind wandering. Devotion was stubbornness. Wavering was lack thereof. Stubbornness was often an act of selfishness and that was still true in love. It just depended on how one imposed that selfishness onto another.

You felt a tap on the back of your hand.

You started, blinking out of your thoughts.

He was staring.

“You didn’t finish eating,” Jungkook gulped, tilting his head. “Something wrong? I thought it was really tasty.”

This was coming from someone who would eat basically anything. Still, you took it as a compliment. Not because you needed to be complimented, no, because you saw his black-brown eyes sparkle when you half-smiled at his comment. Just for that. Just to give him the small happiness of knowing you valued his praise. You could be humble about the culinary skills you had acquired over the years simply so you didn’t look arrogant, but, then again, the result would be that Jungkook would feel as if his words weren’t worthwhile and that was not the truth.

Even if your mind wasn’t so sure, you still smiled for him.

No matter the result, you loved me back then, in the only way you know how. You taught me about your love, whether I believed in it or not. Very ox-like of you, Jeon Jungkook.

“Do you think we should go on a date?” you suddenly asked.

His big peepers popped open wide.

“A d-date?!”

-

“What should I wear?!”

“Nothing.”

Park Jimin and Kim Taehyung high-fived each other with a simultaneous maniacal giggle as Jungkook stood next to his open closet door with his eyebrow twitching. So much for having older friends giving their mature opinions.

“Very funny,” Jungkook muttered under his breath.

“Isn’t that how you get ‘em, JK?” Taehyung teased, grinning with all his teeth. Typically, Kim Taehyung gave off a mature, elegant vibe. He was the kind of handsome that could elevate any look with his strong features and cool demeanor. The deep baritone voice only added to his manliness. “Just rip off your shirt and bam!”

With close friends, though, Taehyung was an idiot.

“What if he walked into the restaurant and tore open his shirt?” Park Jimin snorted behind his small hand, trying to be polite but failing miserably with the nonsense coming out of his mouth. “Do you think his date would notice first or do you think he would get arrested first?” The epitome of cute and airy, Jimin was the type that ended up being social because he looked so approachable with his soft features and endearing eye smile. He always drew in a crowd with his genuine emotion behind his carefully considered words.

Which meant that Jimin was also the type to rub in the teasing until he really, really grated those nerves.

Sigh.

“You’re not helping, guys,” Jungkook growled, thumbing through his very monochrome closet. Black, white, gray, classic blue denim. Not much color. Shit, was he really this boring? Honestly, he ended up selecting basics mostly for the reducing decision fatigue when picking out an outfit for every day. It did not, however, help when he needed to impress.

Especially because Jungkook rarely wore or owned any formal wear.

Was a dress shirt too much? Too little? Not a good indication of the kind of man he was now? He didn’t want to portray like a better or false version of himself. But he had to look good. Fuck. This was way easier when his only goal was to get laid and not to have a relationship.

“You still haven’t told us who it is,” Taehyung piped up, still sitting on the end of Jungkook’s bed with Jimin. One would think the fashion model of the two would get up and start pulling things, but he didn’t budge.

“Yeah, we need deets,” Jimin chimed in. “We can’t suggest anything without context.”

Jungkook responded flatly. “It’s a girl.”

He could practically hear the eye roll in Jimin’s response. “Wow, what an underwhelming gender reveal. Next time bring those poppers with pink confetti while you’re at it.”

“Uh, well, do you know her personally or is this blind date status?” Taehyung asked, sounding confused.

“I know her.”

Jungkook knew precisely why Taehyung was confused, but didn’t address it. Jimin, however.

“Why are you being so cagey? By now you would have shown us a pic.”

Yeah, by now, he would have shown a face photo or even the dating profile. To be honest, Jimin was the most useful on pinpointing perfect outfits that screamed “fuck me now” even with only a few pics or a limited text exchange. He was some kind of wizard at that. Personal experience? Who knew. Taehyung ended up being emotional support and occasionally the voice of reason.

“Ugh, is it that stuck-up bitch from a couple months ago?” Taehyung suddenly stood up, coming up behind Jungkook. “I don’t like her.”

“I told you I didn’t even sleep with that one,” Jungkook mumbled, moving away as Taehyung thumbed through his jackets, took out a fitted light denim one, and put it on himself, modeling in the full-length mirror for who-the-hell-knows-what reason. Too casual, right?

“Good, because nobody liked her,” Jimin tutted.

Yet she did look similar to a clean someone.

Not as pretty, though, Jungkook knew.

Sometimes he had to take what he could get. Not that time, because they were both right. That woman’s personality was awful. Had been best to run right away. Jungkook frowned as Jimin stuck his hand out right in front of his face, waving it around.

“Give me your phone.”

“No.”

“We need pics!”

Jungkook offered one detail. “She’s hot.”

“No shit?!” Jimin gasped sarcastically. He staggered back with a fluff of his bleach blond hair. “That’s so out of character for you!”

Jungkook glared and thought about biting him.

Did not.

For now.

“Ah!”

Jungkook froze. That was the type of exclamation Taehyung let out when he realized something important. The kind where Taehyung pointed upward and popped his fist into his open palm, about to say the very important thing and blow everyone’s minds.

“It’s her, isn’t it?”

He could sense Taehyung was facing him now. Jungkook couldn’t raise his head to look. His abrupt muteness was enough of answer. He felt Taehyung’s strong hand on his shoulder, but he continued to stare at his clothes as if they could magically answer in his stead, chewing on the left side of his lower lip nervously.

“Am I right, Jungkookie?” Taehyung asked again softly. “I thought you said she disappeared.”

It’s impossible to fall in love when I have always been in love with you.

There was a pang in his chest, sharp and intense.

“Guess… Guess nobody disappears forever,” he finally muttered.

Jimin jerked back, stunned. “Woah, wait, wait.”

Taehyung knew more than Jimin. Not really for any other reason than gut feeling. Somehow, after he had finished moping and feeling sorry for himself, Jungkook had felt that Taehyung would understand the intensity of it all. Taehyung had a grounded personality, but there was certain je ne sais quoi about the dark-haired man. Call it a hunch from the partial truths of described rendezvous in Paris and his occasionally off-the-cuff viewpoint on things. Taehyung had always been inseparable from Jimin ever since they met, so Jungkook had to tell the other male too, but back then Jimin was kind of a…

Well.

A slut.

Safe and consensual, but dude had been going through his hoe phase. He hadn’t been in a place to understand how profound those memories had been for Jungkook. Therefore, Jungkook had just said he really loved her despite the short timeline. Jimin had told him he was an idiot to believe that. Taehyung had whacked Jimin in the back of the head for that. He did apologize right away, but it wasn’t until years later that Jimin really comprehended the depth and apologized. By then, though.

It was all too late.

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” Jimin worriedly chittered. “She broke your heart last time. Bad.”

Jungkook looked up.

“I’m fine.”

“Are you?” Taehyung persisted. “Come on, don’t act like we haven’t noticed you have a type. You think Jimin and I are cross-eyed and blind? Not to mention you usually drop girls like hot potatoes with your weak-ass excuses.”

“Yeah, for instance, you randomly stopped seeing one girl because she liked sweets,” Jimin pointed out.

“She likes sweets,” Jungkook interrupted. “But only sour candy. She would always give me any chocolate she received.”

Taehyung rubbed his forehead, his tan skin glowing under the overhead lights. “Dude.”

“This is not good for you.” Jimin sighed, expression apprehensive. He resembled the skeptical emoticon with his rounder and more animated face. “Setting aside if she has become a better person or not… why now? And could she really be as great as you think she is or are you trying to make her live up to an impossible fantasy?”

“It just happened,” Jungkook snapped. “We ran into each other the other night.”

Jimin frowned. “A little fast, isn’t it?” He was slipping into his Busan satoori with his frustration. It often came out around at the same time Jungkook’s did since they were born in the same area.

“Did you at least talk to her for a long time?” Taehyung playing devil’s advocate in this case. He loved a swift romance, as unlikely as it could be. Red string of fate, soulmates, the works. “What was it like?”

Jungkook would never call himself a poet.

He simply answered exactly how he felt.

“It was like I was able to finally come home after a long journey,” he breathed out.

Jimin and Taehyung exchanged a look. But Jungkook didn’t care anymore, lost in her smile, her touch, her smell, lost in that night. It didn’t make any sense, of course, because she was vibrant as she was calm, but that was how it was. Coming home. Like bursts of color back into his desaturated world. From the mundane to the extraordinary, even from something as basic as standing beside each other and brushing their teeth.

He had just liked knowing it was her.

“Did you guys sleep together?”

Jungkook gave Taehyung a side-eye. He got a shrug in response.

“No. We… went home.”

What?

Was he supposed to say, no, I ended up at her place and I cried myself to sleep in her arms? Hell no. Some things were meant to be secrets. Even Jungkook had good enough sense to leave well enough alone. Couple white lies here and there weren’t going to condemn him. Sex before marriage might, but, eh, in that case he had been damnned for long before now. Whoops.

“Uh huh,” Jimin mused. “Alright then. Let’s pick an outfit.”

“What about this?”

“Taehyung, you would wear that,” Jimin scolded, pulling out an olive-green bomber jacket.

“Aren’t sweater vests are outdated? I saw that on TikTok.”

“They’re not outdated!” Taehyung scolded Jungkook, putting back the black sweater vest with white trim. “Also, real life is not TikTok, dork. I was thinking without an inner shirt, anyway. Show off the arms.”

Jimin hummed, considering. “Something lighter. Do you have something similar in cream? Or beige? Plus some medium wash blue jeans and a studded belt. She was kinda edgy, I remember.”

“Uh, lemme look…”

“Beanie?”

“Yo, the hat hair?” The Busan dialect was coming out again due to Jimin’s agitation.

“He looks cute in them!”

“We’re not serving egg even if he is over easy.”

It took a moment for Jungkook to register the scalding degree of that burn.

“Hey!”

-

“What should I wear?”

“Clothes?”

You turned around to see Kang Hyungu with his raised hands and a clueless expression. “Normal people wear clothes to a date,” he reasonably stated.

You answered dryly.

“Very funny.”

You were not amused. The cerulean-haired guitarist struggled and turned away from the video call, rummaging around in his kitchen and making a lot of noise. From this angle you could peek the bottom of his dark purple undercut and his cutesy Pingu t-shirt. Hyungu was a very manly looking guy, but he never hesitated to wear graphics that he found adorable. Too secure not to.

“You didn’t order take-out again, did you?”

He made a noise that was neither affirmative or negative, which meant he definitely did. “I’m not in the mood to cook.” The word cook was being used generously here.

“Which means you made melodies all day, huh?” you interjected.

Hyungu stuck his big eyes and handsome (yet generally expressionless) face back onto the screen. “It’s such a burden to be so talented and hardworking, but someone has to do it.”

You ignored his plight. “Should I wear a dress?” you asked, pawing through your hanging articles of clothing.

“Duh.”

You frowned and looked over the dresses one by one. None of them felt right though. The date was a meal and then who knows. There was a variety of shops around the area, so it might be fun to look around and talk, perhaps. Tight dresses out, probably. You weren’t about to freeze your ass off for the vibes.

“Maybe I should wear pants?” you wondered out loud.

“Nah, noona. You look way better in dresses.”

Despite not having much expression around strangers, Hyungu had strong opinions when asked. In fact, he was so quiet that he often faded into the background before chiming in at the most random of times. He was one year younger than Jungkook. Upon first glance, he looked older, but anyone who knew Hyungu personally was subject to his seriously unserious nature.

“Who’s the guy?”

“Somebody I used to know,” you replied absentmindedly, pulling out a high-waisted black skirt with silver hardware and pleather suspenders. Hm.

You heard the frown in his voice. “Someone I know?”

“Nope.”

“I don’t like him.”

“You don’t like anybody I go on dates with,” you shot back, pulling out a white ruffled shirt and a black velvet one. The skirt was designed to sit right under the bust so some type of undershirt was a must. The white seemed too contrasting. You could unbutton a few buttons of the black velvet dress shirt, or maybe go for a fitted red-and-black striped top to make it more casual. Maybe more casual was the move. The sushi restaurant wasn’t upscale. But, also, you didn’t care about being overdressed. A loose t-shirt might be a cool vibe too. Choices.

“They like you for the wrong reasons,” Hyungu scolded, ramming noodles into his mouth.

“Who cares?”

Nah, black velvet shirt it was. More comfortable and the mixing of textures made for a good monotone outfit. Plain black knit thigh-high socks were a no-brainer too. Plus, then you could wear black boots which was better for the colder weather.

“I do! They’re lame and disrespectful.”

You hunted for your sterling silver guitar pick necklace. “I keep telling you that I’m not looking for a relationship with them.”

“Well, you should look for a relationship with someone.”

You upturned your lips and raised an eyebrow at the screen of your phone propped up against your perfumes. Hyungu’s face still hadn’t changed much from his baseline neutral, other than one cheek bouncing up and down with each chew. At least he had the decency to keep his mouth shut. “This again?”

“You deserve to be happy, noona.”

He said it like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

You paused.

Then you rolled your eyes. “Some guy isn’t gonna make me happy.”

“The guy will make you happy.” And then Hyungu shoveled some rice in his mouth. He was a man of equality. All carbs were his friends.

You let out a silent, heavy exhale. “You’re so sure about that.”

“Yeah, I am,” he continued with a munch. “Even if you’re delusional about it.”

You puffed one cheek. “I’m not delusional about anything. I’m very rational.”

“I might have been drunk but I wasn’t blind, noona.”

You froze.

“I’ve never seen you act that way around a guy, ever.”

You tapped your fingertips against your dresser drawer, out of his field of view. The long seconds ticked by. Fuck it. “What do you think of him?” you questioned.

Hyungu made a scrunched face as he fought with the lid of a container that seemed to contain cucumber salad. His mother must have made it for him. “What was his name again?”

“Jeon Jungkook.”

“Oh. Yeah, he was with the group that was friends of the band, right?”

“Yeah.”

He paused, twisting his lips to one side. “Mmm, can’t really remember that well. It was kind of noisy and you know how it is for me when there’s a bigger group and I’m not super close with anyone there.”

Your shoulders slumped. “I thought you said you were fine.”

He waved a hand, debating for a moment before simply eating out of the container. “Gotta keep trying to get used to it. Anyway, I was more focused on getting along with the band since we have five more shows. But he did help us in getting home. He must not be a bad guy.” He looked up at you. In some ways, Hyungu was the most honest when he was playing guitar. People not close to him found him hard to read.

He was no mystery to you, though.

“Can’t you tell that he really likes you?”

You broke his gaze, almost guiltily.

“No one is supposed to like me. I’m scary on purpose.”

Hyungu laughed.

“You’re never been scary, noona.”

In the silence that followed, you and Hyungu had a silent conversation in words unsaid. You didn’t look towards the screen, preferring instead to turn around and look through your jackets, pretending to search for something. You had been told before that you were unapproachable. That was by choice. You didn’t need nosy loons talking about shit that they didn’t know about. Thankfully, Hyungu had never done that. He simply told you what was what. Again, he was highly observant and, apparently, he had paid attention to Jungkook’s obvious signals.

“I don’t know the history between you two, but you would be crazy not to go for someone who looks at you like that, noona.”

You turned around halfway, cocking your head. “Have you ever known me not to be crazy?”

He shot you one of those looks of his. The fed-up-with-your-shit look. “Then you would be stupid. And I know you’re not stupid,” he warned, as if it was a threat. “Wear your long black fur coat. My mom is calling. Have fun.”

And then you saw him reach over and end the video call.

You stared at the phone screen as it faded to black.

Then you scoffed, shaking your head.

“No need to be so weird about it, sheesh…”

-

“Uh, before I forget, I meant to tell you that you look really nice today, noona.”

She stepped out of the restaurant and gave him an amused smile. “After the meal?”

“S-Sorry!”

Jungkook knew Jimin and Taehyung would call him an idiot. Taehyung had told him repeatedly to remember to compliment her and stuff like that, but they had gotten so caught up with catching up on each other’s lives after their parting that Jungkook had forgotten. He had told her about his video editing job at a music company and how he was working more towards production and directing. She had told him about how she worked to live, but her day-to-day job turned out to be a book editor with occasional other side projects. Somehow, strangely similar types of careers. Jungkook had told her about his friends and their antics. How he realized he was losing opportunities to make memories by staying in so he was trying to go out more to treasure those people. She had told him about how she never grew out of her gaming habit and how, with money, it had gotten worse. And how the rest of her free time and cash was spent on going to festivals and events to support Hyungu and his band, but it turned out she really loved discovering indie music as much as the next pop hit.

It was as if they were…

Friends.

It had been so easy, so simple despite his initial awkwardness. He had thought, for a moment, that she regretted asking him, but as soon as they sat down, she gently prodded him with conversation. The restaurant atmosphere left them alone together out in public. It was surprising because he remembered, back then at the PC bang, she had been prickly and reluctant to engage in human interaction. Now, she was confident and involved in their conversation. He saw flashes of her old, closed-off self when she paused before telling him something about herself.

But then she seemed to brush it aside and spoke calmly.

Is it because of me?

He didn’t know. It was clear, however, that things had changed.

She had become more whole and, in turn, more beautiful.

“Thanks, though,” she said with a laugh, buttoning her long black fur coat. Jungkook was a bit said about that because the all-black skirt and velvet shirt combo with the guitar pick silver necklace was so cool. Still, it was a frigid night, so he understood.

“I really did mean to tell you right away,” he insisted. They had chosen to walk around a bit to walk off the Japanese food they had just enjoyed. He was jam-packed with sushi.

“Your stunned face tipped me off enough. And the literal five seconds of silence and constant staring when I sat down.”

He felt his cheeks heat. “O… Oh.”

“I like how you look today too.”

She smiled at him.

Jungkook nearly stumbled. “T-Thanks! Although… I actually had a little help,” he admitted, sticking his hands in the pockets of his olive-green bomber jacket again. He had almost tripped only because his black combat boots had a platform. That was all. Yeah. Not because he dearly loved her smiling at him or anything.

“Well, they have a good eye, so I appreciate them.”

He tried not to roll his eyes. “They would love to hear that.” But he wasn’t going to tell them. Nope.

“Hey.”

He stopped as she paused on the sidewalk. Turned around and she was looking down the street before back at him. A moment of hesitation.

Then.

She held out her hand.

Jungkook stared at it with wide eyes, his jaw dropping.

Her expression was between sheepish and amused, the corner of her lips ticking upwards. “This is a date, right? Let’s try it. Holding hands.”

He didn’t know how to feel. It wasn’t as if he was foreign to public displays of affection, but back then he had always been the one to initiate. It had seemed that she tolerated it and he had continued to do it, blind to the inequality of affection. She had only initiated sexual activity, about as often as he did. But something like this? It was only now that he realized how much he had wished she had, even if only in private.

To others, it would seem odd that such a small action of affection would hold much significance.

He reached out.

Fingertips hovering over her palm.

He raised his head and Jungkook looked right at her, blinking hard, wondering if he was dreaming.

“Is it… Is it really okay?”

Her small smile shone in her eyes.

“Unless you have sweaty hands?” she lightly joked.

He felt his cheeks flush hotly. The innocent comment suddenly reminded him. “Oh, uh… k-kinda, actually… w-well, they might g-get clammy ‘cause they get that way when I’m nervous, um…”

She let out a chuckle and dropped her hand.

“Okay.”

Before he could blurt out a hasty, w-wait, she stepped forward and hooked her hand in the crook of his elbow, resting her fingers on his right forearm, so close now that he could smell her warm, comforting perfume.

“How about this?”

She tugged him forward with their linked arms. He looked down at her, startled, but now there was mischievous glint in those mysterious orbs shadowed by lashes. His skin prickled from the closeness, even underneath all the layers. Legs moving forward even if his brain hadn’t caught up.

“You thought I didn’t remember that you like skinship?”

“I… I thought…” He swallowed, trying to clear his throat and the fluttering of butterflies that had shot up from his stomach and into his throat. “I thought you hated it.”

She shrugged. “Normally I do. But I want you to be my exception.”

It was a good thing walking was a muscle memory action because Jungkook was pretty sure he was in a different daydream dimension at her response. Er, nightdream? Whatever. He couldn’t fuck this up. Well, the crying on the couch was always a point against him, probably. He winced at the cringey memory.

“Noona, um.”

“Hmm?”

“I’m sorry about the other night to your place.”

“You mean when you sobbed and became a puddle on my sofa.”

Ouch. “Y-Yeah…”

“I can’t say I expected it. It’s all good though. I’ve fallen asleep on that couch countless times.”

It’s impossible to fall in love when I have always been in love with you. At the time, he had been too emotional to gauge her response to everything he said. Maybe this was all a pity ploy to his extreme reaction. He didn’t want to believe that, but his mind was restless at the thought.

He needed to know.

“I meant it though. Everything I said.”

“I never took you for a liar,” she answered, holding onto him as they walked in step, their bodies lit up by the various colored lights each shop used to entice customers to enter.

He had to inhale deeply before asking. “I should have asked you how you felt though, before running my mouth like that.”

There was sound all around them. Noisy cars. Music from inside the stores and blasting dully from vehicles. Chatter from people all around them, on phones or huddled together. The echoes of steps blending together into an endless nighttime march. The occasional laugh or dinging of a bell when someone left a store. People who passed them glanced quickly before looking away.

It was conceited, but Jungkook enjoyed seeing their flashes of envy, even if all strangers could see was their outward appearance.

None of them knew the whirlwind between these bodies.

“I am the kind of person that always believed the past is in the past,” she finally said, holding onto him tighter. He tried not to stiffen when he realized the back of his upper arm was right by the side of her clothed breasts. “It took me a while to accept that I can’t do anything about the past or how it affected me. Likewise, I don’t really believe in reconnecting with people. Drifting apart is natural. Not negative or positive, per se. Just happens. I always believed it happens for a reason.”

Oh.

He bit the left side of his lower lip. She continued.

“You asked me back then, aren’t you afraid that I’ll forget you? I answered a bit cheekily, I remember, but your question stuck with me. Nobody has ever asked me that, you know? In fact, I am used to being forgotten.”

There was something about her voice.

The quality of it had gotten mistier. Introspective. And hurt. It was not directed at him, but it was there despite an obvious attempt on hiding it. He felt her grasp onto him tighter, although maybe it was less about the physical aspect and rather to the things he had said.

“I had become so used to it, in fact, that I thought your question was ridiculous. Forget me? Of course, you will. It would be better if you do. We all need to move on from our past and not cling to a memory holding us back.” She let out a mirthless laugh, but softened, leaning her head against his shoulder. If the current topic wasn’t so serious, Jungkook would have been over the moon. His heart beat fast regardless. “But you didn’t forget me. Even after all this time. I thought it was just because you wanted your dick blown.”

To be fair, that was a reason on the list.

Lower priority, but there.

Jungkook, once again, shut his mouth and left well enough alone.

She let out a breath.

It quivered in the cold, crisp night air and disappeared.

“I use reason and logic in my everyday life to interact with others. To maintain relationships. But love? Love is something that has no reason. I don’t know how I feel towards the idea. I would not say the emotion is afraid, but it is not a positive one either. The idea of love constantly reminds me that it is something I lack. That something so basic was supposed to be mine, but I was denied it throughout my childhood without knowing it.”

She stopped.

Jungkook turned and saw she was gazing up at the moon. There were no stars visible from the city, but everyone knew they were up there.

“Did you notice I don’t talk about my parents?” she asked softly.

He did. “Yeah.”

Her tone seemed apologetic. “Is it selfish to expect some kind of affection from those who birthed you? Or even only a simple co-habitation relationship? Anything other than nothing?”

Well, shit. “I don’t think so.”

She didn’t say anything for a moment.

“I almost wished they had given me away. Or hated me. Something. Anything.”

Jungkook didn’t know what to say.

Firstly, because he was not good at comforting anyone. Not even himself. He was simply sulky until he kinda got over it. Granted, much of it was first-world problems. He could always go running to his parents for advice or solutions if he couldn’t think of any. Or his friends. But deeply personal stuff he kept to himself. It felt almost a burden to say something, so on some level he could understand the importance of what she was saying. Why it was significant that she felt the need to tell him. He could feel it and he was grateful she was willing to express it to him.

“I don’t want you to experience a fraction of what I did. I don’t even know how deeply those moments are embedded in me,” she sighed, loosening her grip on him. “I see those moments reflected in my instincts. The scars of my past stick to the soles of my shoes no matter where I step. I don’t know how much of it is my true feelings or something that is simply fundamentally wrong with me.”

He remembered something.

“But you said you want to learn love,” he said quietly.

They stayed beside each other, warmth whirling with warmth even when surrounded by cold, crisp air.

“I did say that, yeah.”

Then all those littler things. The things she said and the way she said them. The offer.

“I don’t really understand love either,” Jungkook admitted.

She chuckled. “Yeah, I got that from your chaotic reentry back into my life.”

Their arms were still entangled. Although she was the one holding onto him, Jungkook was the one who brought his arm closer to his body, pinning her forearm to him. She accepted it, not moving away. His body sung at the contact but his thoughts trembled.

He whispered to the moon and the darkness above them.

“I’m scared that one day you won’t want me to be in your life anymore. Again.”

He couldn’t look at her. He was not about to bawl in public, for fuck’s sake.

“Don’t let this end.”

I have always been in love with you.

No person could fill that void. He tried, countless times. Jungkook knew it was impossible, stupid, pathetic, crazy, all the conclusions. But it was not crazy to know that he would never be the same. Even so, he could have lived a satisfactory life. A fun one, even. It was not fair to chase those that didn’t want to be found, so he hadn’t. If it was all for the best, then it was for the best.

But she came back to him.

His peppermint gum love.

“I’ll be stuck to you, you know.”

He turned his head and found her looking back at him. His pit-a-pat heartbeat, following the pop of each bubble, sharp and exciting, and he savored it. The seconds, the moments, the memories, all swirling into one. Everything. Everything, bright and intense and reminding him how it was like to live life.

Jungkook grinned.

“Okay.”

She smiled and raised herself.

And kissed him.

It was as if his fractured, desaturated world fell into place all at once and color burst forth.

Her soft scent pressed up against him, persistent, clinging, and he drowned in it, leaning into her lips, the softness and honesty together. Her fingers wrapped around his forearm to steady herself, their bodies now closer together, one of her legs between his. She had stepped forward to turn and make the distance. He held her, his left arm around her waist, and he wondered how it got there. A reflexive reaction, apparently.

She broke apart, her lingering exhale warming his lips.

He frowned slightly, opening his eyes.

“Heh. That’s it for now. We shouldn’t be so forward in public, after all,” she pointed out with a smirk.

Jungkook narrowed his eyes. Put on his best, most convincing pout. “Who cares?”

She was laughing, shaking her head at him. “I do. You want to start this off with an arrest for public indecency? That’s a bang for sure.” She pulled on his arm, indicating them towards the sidewalk again.

“Hmph, fine, but one more kiss.”

And he yanked her back, pressing his lips to hers again, and if this was impossible, stupid, pathetic, crazy, if he really was a fool, then he was one forever, smiling into her smile, her hands coming up to cup his cheeks, his arms around her waist, the unfaded memories and the engraved present finally meeting.

This is love.

He didn’t understand it, but he didn’t have to understand for his body to know it was real.

She leaned forward, past his nose and to his ear.

“You like kisses, huh?”

It was then that Jungkook realized his body did, in fact, know something.

“Um… This has never happened before,” he mumbled, his cheeks burning.

She held tightly onto the collar of his jacket, her hair against his chin. Half of it was pulled back with a black claw clip. It gave an elegant yet casual look while also keeping him from hiding his blushing face from bystanders.

Just his luck.

“Maybe you didn’t remember, but you also would get instantly hard whenever I kissed you back then too,” she teased, her warm breath grazing his ear. She was making it worse. Shit. Jungkook tried to bite the inside of his cheek. Her thigh was pressed between his legs so there wasn’t much hiding of anything.

“Noona, please shut up.”

“Although maybe not with such innocent kisses.”

“Noona, please…”

-

You danced your fingers up his chest.

Each point of contact going from fingertip to fingernail. Bated breath. Strangeness and familiarity all at once, sitting on your bed with only the orb-shaped lamp on, cool blue artificial moonlight looking down upon the magic unfolding in this room. His hand raised and closed in around yours.

You looked up as warmth encircled your touch.

Jungkook smiled nervously.

“Does it feel weird?” you asked him.

“A… A little bit,” he whispered. There was no reason to. Pointless, really, because you could hear the neighbor downstairs having some sort of wild party. Your apartment was silent. “Mostly because I used to think about it a lot.”

You raised your eyebrows. “You think you’ll stop thinking about sex after I give it to you? Maybe I shouldn’t, then.”

“That’s not what I meant!”

He puffed his cheeks in exasperation. He grabbed your hand tighter, whining your name without the honorific, and you were suddenly transported to the past. Breathless nights, falling into a melody of bodies, and you pressed your knuckles against his chest, making Jungkook yelp and nearly fall over, catching himself with his hands before freezing up as you hovered over him, crossing your arm over his front and planting your palm on the bed under his armpit. He was raised to his elbows, looking up at you with those wide, dark brown eyes. Pink lips parted, the two silver rings gleaming at the right edge of his lower lip and that familiar mole underneath punctuating every surprise and every smile.

What was that phrase?

Live fast.

It had always been like that, though.

Die young.

Would you ever really age if you were always in the perpetual state of learning to love Jeon Jungkook?

You lowered your head and kissed him.

You were well aware that this was probably too much all at once and yet there was also so much time lost from the journey apart. Maybe necessary. But bad decisions could have good consequences. A kiss for the mole under his lips first, for old time’s sake. Then his waiting mouth. You tilted your head and kissed him deeper this time, shivering at his familiar clean scent. Your other hand rose and ghosted his jaw, sliding your tongue into his mouth as he moaned. Fingers sliding into his soft hair, slowly thrusting your tongue in and out before he caught it with his teeth and gently sucked on it, running one hand over your waist, pressing his fingers into your side.

You backed off a little and flicked your tongue along his lower lip, exhaling into his mouth.

“Remember you used to be a freak?”

His jacket was hanging on your desk chair but he was still in his beige knit vest top.

His brows furrowed.

“I’m not a freak,” he insisted.

You curled your grip into his scalp and tugged. His head tipped back and his eyes slipped closed, shuddering, a mute whine in his throat, his own hold on your waist tightening, blocked by layers of your skirt and tucked-in shirt. You pulled harder and his lashes fluttered, his chin lifting and exposing his throat to your lips. Light kisses, barely there. You were pretty sure the words coming out of his mouth were a lie because his body was telling you the complete opposite.

He hadn’t changed that much in that respect.

Heh.

You ran the tip of your tongue from between his collarbones, up his trembling neck, stopping at his chin to push his head back down and claim his gasping mouth with a fierce kiss.

There was no hesitation now.

You had been worried that somehow maybe your bodies wouldn’t click. Maybe you wouldn’t feel the same level of exhilaration or enjoyment. And it wasn’t the same. Not at all. No, as you leaned in more, trying to force him to yield, and he refused, pulling your hand down from his hair and sliding it under the hem of his top, making you touch him instead, trapping you in the lip-lock, no, this was refined hunger meeting a refined flavor, and you dug your nails into his flexed abs, causing him to break the kiss and throw his head back, moaning to your ceiling.

You lifted your chin as he pushed your hand up higher.

Looked down at him as you sunk your nails into his flesh and dragged down, watching his expression flicker between pain and pleasure, his eyes turning glassy with lust, looking right back at you. Unashamed.

He tugged your hand back up again, between his tense pecs.

Your breathing shallowed.

You scratched him again, so hard that it left irritated pink lines onto his skin.

Jungkook whimpered, his black hair messy and fallen over his forehead.

I wanted everything about you.

You pulled back and seized the bottom of his top, dragging it up and over his head with his help, falling into his arms as he sat up, smacking your palms into his broad back. Taking that part of him too, irritated red lines all over, and kisses over his jaw, his naked chest against your clothed chest, his own hands clutching fistfuls of your velvet shirt, chasing after your lips.

I still do.

Your skirt had a silver zipper straight down the front center. You felt him grip the pull and check if it was working one. Smiled as he gasped, realizing it was. It even detached at the hem so all you had to do was shrug out of the suspenders. It fell to the floor with the heavy clink of metal from the clasps.

You swung a leg over him and straddled his lap.

Him shirtless, his torso covered in your violent marks.

Your hips colliding into the front of his jeans.

He groaned in your face.

“F-Fuuuuck…”

You gripped his studded belt with one hand and grinded against him. The first few buttons of your shirt were open and the slick backside of the velvet fabric caused the collar to slide off one of your shoulders, exposing your collarbone. His hands cupped your ass, sinking into the curve, and you ducked down to kiss him again, again, grabbing onto his bare shoulder for support.

His breathing hitched as your hand came close to his neck.

The impulse.

Hot and hard.

You positioned your hand around his neck and squeezed the arteries, choking him.

The sensation of power, the taste of his whine, his larger frame trembling under you, and Jungkook pressed your clothed heat into his trapped erection and succumbed to the ravenous nature of your kiss. It was the same and it was different. Layers of passion on passion. Intense and sending shivers from you to him. Back then, he was driven by inexperience. There was arousal in his fumbling and frustration, but none now when he reached for the buttons, flicking then apart with ease even as you choked him and gripped his belt. Your body faintly exposed under the folds of the lush fabric, but you didn’t drop it, instead catching his lower lip with your teeth and sucking on it tightly.

Letting him go with a pop.

His eyes rolled back, that underlip mole quivering in anticipation.

Pause.

You pulled him towards you by his neck as his vision reoriented. Hazy and lust-drunk, but unequivocally trained on you, his grip digging into your thighs. Seconds filled with rattling breaths, pushing him to the edge, and the impulse rose again. Something you used to tell him. You hadn’t really meant it back then. It was a display of fantasy then. For show. For the mood.

But things were different now.

“You will always be mine,” you growled millimeters from Jungkook’s thin breath.

His half-lidded eyes shimmered. He couldn’t respond, too lost in the headiness of lost air. But his body knew. The body has its own language and his agreed.

The corners of his open mouth lifted.

You let go of his neck and grasped handfuls of his hair, yanking his head back, his wanton moan pitching and falling, almost going limp in your hold as oxygen flooded back into his brain. You licked up his hot throat, closing your eyes, savoring the vibration of his cries and the desperate way he pinned your lower body to his, begging for release but too incoherent from the burst of overwhelming sensations to make them audible.

“And I will try to be everything you need until I run out of time,” you murmured to his raging pulse under your lips.

Maybe you would always struggle to define the word love.

Maybe you would never know.

But you didn’t need to know to listen to what your body wanted.

I don’t need to know love to be sure of loving you.

Your velvet shirt fell to the floor. You slid down between his legs. Worked together to undo his belt, glancing up at him and seeing your red marks on his chest. The rise and fall of his pants. Higher. Seeing him watching you as you pushed down his jeans. Closing in. Tracing the edge of your teeth with your tongue as you palmed him over his boxer briefs, cocking an eyebrow at his soft cry that he turned into a hiss under your direct attention.

“Embarrassed?” you taunted.

Jungkook bit the side of his lip. “No.”

You hooked your pinky finger over the waistband of those Calvin Klein’s.

“You sure?”

Desperation crawling into his gaze as your thumb rubbed against the hard shaft. Several seconds of stroking and you stretched out the waistband, rubbing a slow circle, molding the fabric to the swollen head of his cock, smiling as his cut v-line underneath was revealed.

“P-Please…” he gasped above you.

Took your time to make eye contact again. You cocked your head to his crotch.

“Go on. Take it off then.”

His erection popped out. Dark red, rock-hard, begging for your mouth.

Unfortunately, Jungkook knew how you operated.

Flashes of the past and present. Heavy nights. Early mornings. Cold rooms with warm bodies. Your hands on his knees, spreading them apart and leaning in. Lips working the inside of his thighs. Kisses. Bites. Sucking. Rushing as much as moving slowly, breathing hotly onto his cock and watching it twitch at the heat. A flicker of your gaze and the needy anticipation written all over his face. The same wide-eyed stare from back then and, now, accented by piercings and tattoos running up his right arms, his muscles tense and rippling from trying to stay still under your unspoken control.

Your lips closed in around his girth and you shoved him down to the depths of your throat.

“A-Ah, fuuuuuuuck…”

It was a familiar stretch of your muscles. He was at his hardest, giving you the freedom to glide up and down with little resistance, positioning your head at the correct angle to receive him as deep as possible. You pressed your lips inward as you rose to the tip, curving your tongue around. Up and over. Coating him with saliva and stimulating that thin skin, increasing the sensitivity with the attracting nature of water to water made more powerful by the rubbing of your tongue, sinking your nails into the insides of his thighs. Piling on sensation after sensation. Crisp with pain. Intense from pleasure. Tighter, licking all over, sliding him against the ridges of the roof of your mouth.

Jungkook panted your name, the syllables slipping into moans, losing himself to the wet bliss.

You almost didn’t catch the fleeting words his gasp.

“Yeah… it’s… s-supposed to feel l-like this…”

His hips tensed under you but you kept him down with the base of your palms, leaving him at the mercy of your pace. The familiar tingling at the back of your head, keeping the angle perfect and the depth steady, and he was right, yes, this was how it was supposed to feel – the blinding rush of adrenaline, desire, and connection all swirling into one indiscernible emotion. The kind of heat that was beyond raw passion, closer, the kind of satisfaction that was pleasure on many different levels, so close, the kind of sex that people could only dream about.

There.

A torn moan and Jungkook’s hips bucked into your face, sliding down your throat and spilling his thick, salty orgasm into the tight pocket. You locked your shoulders and stopped moving, feeling his cock shudder and throb. His cum oozing upward, and you swallowed, chest tight. He cried out above you but you held him down and swallowed again, inhaling much needed air, his strong taste coating your tongue, tactile and delicious.

Truly.

Delicious.

You had almost forgotten how attracted you had been to his pheromones, but clearly your drenched panties hadn’t. You could even smell yourself from here. Also, your knees were killing you. Guess those years had an affect on your body after all, even if your brain had been subconsciously stuck on Jeon Jungkook.

The body always remembers.

To think you had said that just to be a smartass but Jungkook had unintentionally taken it seriously and it had turned out to be true all along.

A happy little accident.

You crawled up his body and he greeted you with kiss after fervent kiss. Somehow, he didn’t seem to mind that you had only just swallowed his cum. Then again, Jungkook would never beat the freak allegations. You were the only one making those allegations but, hey, you did know him best, even if neither you nor him knew that.

He unhooked your bra.

You slipped out of it, letting the black lace cups flop into the pile of his jeans, belt, and underwear on the floor. You were straddling his lap, knees on the bed, and he pulled you in deeper, giving you a moment to adjust. Stared into your eyes fiercely, the captured universes in those dark brown orbs glimmering with determination.

“Don’t look away,” he ordered. Not very sternly, but you smiled all the same, your arm around his shoulders, bare breasts and hard nipples right under his chin. Jungkook couldn’t intimidate you for shit. It was the big peepers, probably.

“Sure.”

He narrowed his eyes.

A stare down. Seconds saturated with anticipation. He raised his right hand, the two center fingers grouped together and the rest splayed out. Your smirk widened. Closer to you. Before he could say the words, open your mouth, your lips parted and you leaned in, swirling your tongue around his fingers, shifting your line of sight to admire the tattoos down his arm.

Jungkook sucked in a breath, stifling his awed moan.

Your eyes flickered back up to his face and you sucked on his fingers, directly looking at him. Even tilting your head and curving his fingertips down your throat, manipulating his movement with your tongue and your inner muscles. He shuddered, speechless at the arousing nature of this obscenity. You held yourself steady by splaying your fingers over his shoulder blades, letting him slowly thrust in and out of your mouth, the glossiness of your spit catching the low light.

“F-Fuck…” Jungkook breathed. “You’re so sexy.”

You let your self-satisfied agreement show in the lowering of your lashes.

He grinned, noticing it right away, his expression pleased and frustrated all at once. Enjoyed the show for a few more moments and then pulled out. You held on until the very last second, releasing him with a wet, lewd pop. Loud in the silence of labored breathing and intense eye contact. His other hand at your waist nudged your ass. You lifted yourself up. His right hand slid between your legs, his two wet fingers grazing the edge of your dampened panties.

“You smell so damn good,” he murmured, looking down to bear witness. “I want it smeared all over me.”

“I told you you’re a freak.”

“Yeah, I am.”

You would have rolled your eyes at his now confession if it wasn’t for him hooking the edge of your panties and bunching them to the side while at the same time closing the distance between your chest and mouth, and suddenly you were clutching his head with both hands, gasping, tangling your fingers in his hair as he sucked on your nipple and sunk his two fingers into your wet pussy.

Jungkook wouldn’t give it to you if he thought you couldn’t take it.

Your back arched reflexively, thrusting your chest into his face, and your hips rolled, thrusting his two wetted fingers into you. He got the hint, following your body rhythm, deep and rough, making the visceral pleasure spiral in your tightened core. Of course, you had sex after Jungkook. Shitty sex, subpar sex, better than average sex, mind-numbing sex. But it had always come at the price of your own expertise. It was never about how well they matched you, because they never did. They never had the time to. But not Jungkook.

His body remembered.

Your breathing deepened and he increased the pace, the fervor, switching sides of your chest and catching your hard nipple between his teeth. Pressing his tongue tip into it, rubbing forcefully and then sucking. Lips and then tongue, back and forth, thrusting up into you, and you gave in, locking your hips to take the wanted abuse, letting the rising orgasm take command. Blood roaring in your veins, heartbeat at your throat, hard, fast, intense, your tense thighs trembling, tipping your head back.

Closing your eyes.

Moaning his name.

You pulled on his hair, hard.

Jungkook whined under you but he didn’t let go. Mouth too busy to speak. The declaration tumbled out of your open mouth.

“Close… fuck, I’m gonna cum…”

The constricted strain in your chest burst, and you threw you head back and sighed, low and wanton, prickling nerves racing up and across your back. Your inner walls pulsating. The heavy, sweet scent of your climax hit you first, soaking Jungkook’s hand, sticking to the insides of your thighs, and then uncontrollable shivers overtook your hips, gasping as his mouth left your chest, the abrupt loss of heat leaving your nipple cold. He moaned with you, his fingers buried into your spasming pussy, enjoying every second of feeling your orgasm, his thumb closing in to press down on your throbbing, slick clit.

You sucked in a sharp inhale.

He held it there, only adding pressure to the hyper sensitive nerves, letting your ride out your orgasm with your hands still gripping his head. You could feel the afterglow flutter in your lungs. Slow and deep shaking breaths.

Damn.

“You’re still the best at fingering me,” you gasped.

You lowered your head and he chuckled faintly. Mischief sparkling in his dark brown eyes under messy black strands. “Good.” Sounded and looked very proud of himself.

Fuck, you waned to kiss him so bad.

So you did.

Again and again.

With Jungkook, it was easy. With Jungkook, there was never a question. You had just questioned it because you had thought it was the right thing to do. He had questioned it because he had been afraid. You hadn’t understood it and neither had he. Nobody did. But that didn’t matter, because as naturally as the wind blew, so did you and Jungkook tumble to the bed, him licking off your juices on his fingers and groaning, savoring your flavor. Hands all over each other, recalling all his erogenous zones and listening to his sounds again, your heartbeat racing at the pitch in his deep tone, the desperation in the call of your name.

You felt him cup your pussy and smear your juices all over his palm.

Glanced down and saw him grip his half-hard cock with his now-wet hand, moaning into your ear, heating your skin with his need.

You tilted your head more.

His lips found the pocket right under your earlobe.

You sat down on his raised thigh and rubbed yourself against his flexed muscle as he jacked himself off, sparks flying throughout your body, from his mouth attached to your skin and the hardness between your legs, watching him pleasure himself below you. The wet and slick quality of your previous orgasm increased the friction, and you tilted your hips forward a little more, angling the pressure to your clit, fuck, grasping the pillow under Jungkook’s head so tight that you felt your knuckles strain. Intense made more intense by his teeth. His tongue. His lips. Dancing around your ear, catching the curve, biting down, his lustful groan muffled in his throat.

Closer.

You knew.

He knew.

Jungkook snapped back and ground his teeth, whining in his chest, gripping his cock covered in your cum and his pre-cum beading at the purple-red tip. You also froze, clenching your jaw as the climb to release was cut off, sending your body into an intense array of emotions. Want. Greed. Voraciousness. The edging radiated throughout your veins, primal need pleading you to keep going, but every second wasted was another layer, threatening to amplify the next orgasm.

Which was exactly what you and Jungkook wanted.

He didn’t have to ask you what your favorite position was. He liked them all, of course, for different reasons. Doggy for the view. One leg against his chest for something to hold onto while having some room to move. Regular missionary to hold your face and kiss you in between thrusts.

But.

The condoms were on your bedside table. It took him no time at all to rip one open and roll in down, groaning at the sight of you lifting your legs up to your chest, spreading your wet pussy and tight ass for him to see. His voice was low and hoarse from exertion, but he didn’t seem to notice or mind, scooting himself forward to pin your thighs down with his chest, positioning himself right in front of your entrance.

“I fucking love that view,” he heatedly breathed out.

You grinned. “I know.”

Slowly.

Jungkook folded you in half, trapping your body between his chest and mattress and sank into you, locking eyes at the same time.

His favorite position was one and the same with yours.

“Ugh, you feel so fucking good,” he swore, stopping when he was buried balls deep, his cock twitching inside you. You appreciated it.

“Take it slow,” you hummed, nonchalantly.

Well.

A muscle in his cheek twitched. His long bangs were all over his face but you couldn’t miss his death stare. Jungkook mouthed, fuck you, and you mouthed back, you are, before lifting himself to grip your calves, pushing your thighs down onto your ribs. He slowly and deliberately thrust into you. Taunting you to balk under his stare, but you did not, rising to the occasion. Literally. Your ass raised off the mattress as he snapped his hips in and he groaned deeply, clenching his jaw as your pussy squeezed him all over.

He didn’t look away, but he was warning you.

He slid out again. Then back in.

You did it again.

He growled and slammed his hard length back into you, dropping down. His palms smacked down onto the mattress and he bent over even more to hit that wicked depth, resulting in instant ecstasy radiating through your weighted lungs. You matched his ferocity. Your arms over your head and pushing back against the headboard, and he pounded you. Hard and intense and each collision knocking the wind out of your lungs, this is it, losing yourself to him, him losing himself to you, letting the carnal instinct take over. The rhythmic slap of hips to hips, wetness, drenched in your sex and his sweat. Every so often in the madness, you caught a glimpse of his gaze, fucked-out and craving more, and you saw your reflection in his eyes.

Mirroring him.

Your breath stilled in your throat.

The compounding sensations built and your body didn’t stop reacting. Time slowed down and seemed fast all at once, this is love, something your tried so hard to understand but screw it, fuck understanding and fuck believing in it, reaching up and curling your hand around Jungkook head, forcing him down lower, his heavy breath washing over you, his eyes closing as you gripped his hair and tugged, breathlessly moaning with him at the sight of his visceral pleasure, the sound, the pace, the taste of his kiss still lingering on your lips.

For as long as he loved you, your heart would love him back, no matter what your thoughts said.

“Not yet,” you gasped. “I’m close.”

“Fuck me, I’m gonna burst,” he whined, digging his palms in, slamming his hips into you and you saw Jungkook bite the side of his lower lip, suddenly silent, focusing hard, his sweaty black hair sticking to his forehead. He always went quiet when he didn’t want to cum too fast.

You wanted to torture him a little but the edging had brought you too close.

“Ah, Jungkook!”

Your head snapped back into the pillows and his fell back, the wanton sound of your joined moans loud and shameless, echoing throughout your bedroom as you came hard, tensing your entire body and feeling your pussy clamp down onto his jerking cock pumping the condom full of cum. The lack of sufficient air, the whirlwind of release, the closeness and a drop his sweat on your tongue, and you shuddered, clinging onto him as wave after wave crashed into you, each throb pulsing between your legs reaching him as well, burning you both in each sharp pang of erotic euphoria.

You heard him exhale your name, erratic and rough.

Thudding heartbeat revibrating against the base of your neck.

“Get…”

You felt his heat retreat, lowering your legs carefully.

“Get on your knees,” Jungkook panted.

You almost pointed out that this was your bed and not a hotel, these cum-covered sheets are going to have to be slept on because I’m not doing laundry in the dead of night, but either your body moved faster than your brain or you didn’t give a flying fuck. Or both. You turned and springboarded off your folded right arm, still on the searing high of adrenaline and the furious pulse between your legs. You heard him rip open another condom and gasp again at seeing your cheek pressed to the pillows, your chest against the bed, arching your back to raise your ass and spread open your holes for him to see.

“You’re so fucking hot, fuck.”

You flexed your pussy. It made an audible, wet sound, startling you slightly. It didn’t deter Jungkook the least. In fact, he grabbed your ass and dragged you down to him, groaning as he thrust into you again, immediately starting up from where he left off. You shoved your hands into the mattress and flicked your head, tossing back your hair and finally getting some air, breathless at his girth and strength.

Not that any of that stopped you from smacking your ass back into him.

“Fuck!”

It was becoming a favorite word.

Probably your fault.

Well, fuck.

You steeled your core and dropped your shoulders, spreading your knees a little more. By the depth of his groan and the increased ferocity of his thrusts, you knew you had reached that perfect angle, sighing out in satisfaction as you felt the repeated pressure hitting you just right, right there, fuck, yes, Jungkook, closing your eyes to burn in the desire, higher and higher, deep and hard and chasing the same height at the same fierce pace, feeling your heartbeat slam strongly in your chest.

The swell.

The echo.

The unison.

The way the sparks raced up and down your spine. Breaths drifting out, rapid and shallow, noticing his strained grunts and muted moans once again, smiling, then focusing, squeezing him tighter, your shivering walls massaging his cock. Admired how perfectly he fit inside you, almost to the brink of discomfort, seamless, your pussy pulling him in hungrily with each snap of his hips. His fingers dug into your ass and you savored that too, all of it, not taking a single second for granted, letting yourself become overstimulated in the multiple sensations.

Jungkook’s gravelly voice choked out your name.

The frantic edge indicating he was almost done for.

Before you could respond, your head jerked back and your eyes rolled up, the high nearly alarming, depraved moan falling from your lips as the power of the orgasm seized your lungs, knocking the wind out of you. It was almost too much. You would have collapsed if it wasn’t for Jungkook’s firm hold on you, gasping as he came. His hips twitched against your ass, pressed as deep into you as possible.

You moaned as his fingernails suddenly clawed down your lower back, heightening the peak of pleasure.

So good you couldn’t speak.

There were no words.

You could barely comprehend it anyway. There was no describing how different this sex was from all the others. You had known it once, but it even better now, afterglow radiating off of you, each nerve brimming with ecstasy, letting out a gratified exhale as his body leaned against your back, his hands sliding up your stomach and to your chest, squeezing your breasts and lightly toying with your nipples.

His lips pressed to your upper back, feathering you with a meteor shower of kisses.

Your torso shook, trying to come down but suspended. You didn’t resist him, clutching the rumpled sheets, sighing softly at the thrumming beat of heart-to-heart, his cock still inside you. Getting soft and probably against his will. He groaned, sounding annoyed.

“You know there’s always tomorrow, right?” you chuckled, inhaling and catching a whiff of his cologne on your bed.

The imprint of him already.

“I think it’s already tomorrow,” Jungkook grumbled, grunting as he held down the base of the condom and pulled out.

Well, he had always been here, at the back of your mind, never forgotten.

“I’ve got more in me,” he vented sternly, although you suspected that wasn’t really directed at you. You hadn’t faced him yet but if you turned around you were be quite sure that you would be greeted by the pleasant and entertaining sight of Jungkook glaring at his limp, overworked dick. And yet. You didn’t. Instead, you looked up. The window was within your line of sight.

The night sky up above, but the moon was right here, in the magic of this room.

“Jungkook.”

“Huh?”

Right?

“You’ll stay the night, won’t you?” you breathed to the sky, wishing the dream to life to the stars you couldn’t see.

Silence.

You turned your head, past the moon-shaped lamp across the room, past walls and everyday things, past the clothes scattered everywhere, and Jungkook was blinking at you, startled for a moment, big brown eyes wide, lips parted. Piercings. Tattoos.

Years on years.

“Anything for you,” he breathed back, staring straight into your eyes.

Still the same.

“Really. I will always stay by your side.”

He climbed back onto the bed. Over you. Skin to skin. Leaning down. Kiss after kiss, meaning more than raw passion, and you felt the wetness on your face. Drop after drop, fallen stars, and Jungkook brushed him away from his thumbs and his smile, you couldn’t get rid of me even if you wanted to, noona, I’m stuck on you, forever after, and you didn’t want to cry, no more, your arms around his torso, pulling him closer, gripping his shoulders, shuddering at the foreignness of expressing emotion.

“Are we…?”

Your voice was so small but he was so close, so close, his hands in your hair, forehead to forehead.

“Are we falling in love?” you whispered, staring into his eyes and finding the stars.

And now you could see that he, too, finally found the stars he had been looking for all this time.

Jungkook smiled.

“Yes.”

Crisp and intense, this peppermint gum love where every day was the rush of falling in love more and more, forever after making memories so this feeling could never fade away.

--

masterpost

#jungkook x reader #bts smut #jungkook x you #jungkook smut #jeon jungkook x reader #jeon jungkook x you

[0nlythrowharrybeaux]

LVRS Club**

IT'S FINALLY HERE! I hope you guys enjoy it!

Warnings: Descriptions of threesome (ffm), BDSM scene (fdom, msub), overstimulation, post-orgasm torture, forced orgasms, choking, impact play, light pain kink, fingering, oral (f receiving), dom x sub dynamics

WC: 25K - Alt. starting points: If you want skip to when they see each other just scroll down the break indicated by blue asterisks to start from Harry's POV. Or start reading at the break indicated by pink asterisks to start from Y/N's POV. Read at the break indicated by orange asterisks to start with when they meet:) HAPPY READING!

“So where are we really going?” Y/N asked Nina, her best friend and roommate.

“It’s a surprise. I already told you.” Nina hummed.

“I hate surprises, Nina. You know this.” She said.

“If I tell you, you might back out and I can’t risk that.” Nina explained.

“That’s worrisome…you know that I like to be well prepared f-”

“Yeah, you little control freak.” She grinned and Y/N sighed.

“What if I promise not to freak out or back out.”

“Unlikely.”

“See that’s worrisome again.” Y/N sighed and Nina turned to her.

“Fine. I’ll tell you, but you need to commit to attending if I tell you.” She looked at Nina with a bit of hesitation. But her curiosity and need to know were far greater than her hesitation. This way she’d at least know what to prepare for.

“Fine.” She said and Nina grinned.

“Alright, we’re taking you to a sex club.” She said and Y/N chuckled and when she saw Nina’s face her features arched up in shock.

“Wait, you’re serious?” She asked and Nina nodded with a nervous grin. “I can’t, Nina.” Y/N said and she sighed.

“You committed!” Nina pointed at her and she sighed.

“But a sex club? How is that going to help me?!” She questioned.

“I don’t know? Maybe just push you out of your comfort zone. You don’t have to have sex, it’s just a different thing.” She said and Y/N sighed.

“I hate you guys…so fucking much.” She giggled and Nina grinned.

*********

“Should I wear the red lipstick?” Y/N questioned as she looked through her limited lipstick options.

“I would say no because if you end up kissing someone, at the very least, you’re gonna be all smeared!” Nina said and Y/N didn’t intend on making out with anyone but red did tend to be messy.

“Ughhh…you’re right. Even if I don’t, like it gets on the glasses and sometimes I forget I have it on…I won’t look too plain without it?” She frowned at her reflection and Nina scoffed. “Y/N, babe, you’re so fucking cute! You’re gorgeous and smart and successful! You don’t need to pile on all this extra shit to attract someone just wear what makes you feel confident.” Nina assured with an encouraging smile. Y/N tended to side with the “clean girl aesthetic” when it came to makeup. She generally avoided having to use too much and spend even more money on replacing makeup at quick intervals. 

“OK, but say you’re a guy and you saw me looking like this-”

“Again, we’re not doing this to get you laid,” Nina emphasized, “But if there is a man tonight who thinks that you as you are is not to die for then they aren’t worth your time. And look, the focus of the night is just to help you loosen up a bit. I know you say you’re fine but babe, you’re more stressed than I have ever seen you! You’ve gone through three wine bottles and made, and devoured, three batches of chocolate strawberries in the past week and I hate to break it to you, but that is not self-care.” Nina said pointedly and Y/N groaned.

“Nina…”

“Girl, I see it all. I don’t want to make you feel like shit about it, but I think if you just step out of your comfort zone and let loose for a little it’ll make you feel better. Try not to worry too much tonight. Just clear your mind of all of the stress and surrender to the adventures of the night. I want you to give this a fair shot, OK?” She smiled and Y/N chuckled.

“Fine. Fine.” She promised, “Now, what do I even wear?” She asked with a sigh and Nina grinned.

“It’s cocktail attire so I know just the dress!” Nina said rushing out of Y/N’s bathroom where they were both getting ready and Y/N trailed after her enthusiastic roommate as she moseyed on into her closet, “Remember you just bought a bunch of different dresses for your office’s holiday parties?” She asked as she started going through the rack.

“What about this one?” Y/N said pulling one out and showing Nina with a small smile and Nina just looked at her with a look that said ‘really bitch?’ and Y/N laughed, “What?”

“That looks like the dress you wore to my great aunt’s funeral.” Nina said plainly and Y/N frowned.

“I mean, it is, but I also wear it to work events and parties. It’s elegant and classic and not too-”

“Babe, you have to hear what you’re telling me.” Nina cackled and Y/N shook her head.

“It flatters my figure! And my cleavage looks really good!” Y/N defended her choice and Nina smiled.

“Yeah, I know. But there was one that you had liked because it looked like a D&G dress but you said it was too short or something…” Nina said as she continued looking through the options, “I just remember that when you tried it on I was shook. Like to my core. I hope you didn’t return it.” Nina said as she continued sifting through the hangers and then squealed, “Oh! It’s this one!” She said pulling out a black velvet minidress. It had a floral pattern which made it look a little vintage, rock star girlfriend-core to the max; it was very pretty and it looked great on her, but she couldn’t even sit down comfortably- her ass was literally on whatever seat she sat on from how short it was as she recalled.

“Oh my god, no! It was way too short.” Y/N argued.

“Easy access.” Nina said with a wink and Y/N laughed.

“Good god…”

“Look, it looks great on you and you can wear it with a leather jacket, get some loose-beach-y waves in your hair, a very light smoky eye and some nice clean eye liner and you’ll look like an effortless and sensual goddess.” Nina said.

“I mean…”

“It’d be like Y/N but from college!” Nina urged and Y/N giggled.

“God…I did dress really hot in college…” she said and Nina grinned with a nod, “Fine…for old time’s sake.” Y/N agreed and Nina once again squealed and soon they went back to getting dolled up before they were to change. 

It was around 8:30pm when Y/N and Nina were sliding into their Uber and getting ready to head off to this club. It was called LVRS Club and when Y/N realized that Nina had just entered that as their destination she grew so embarrassed.

“You couldn’t have at least put a business nearby or something? Now he’s gonna know we’re going to a sex club.” She whispered to Nina who just giggled.

“And to think those two shots you took before heading out were supposed to help calm your nerves.”

Y/N was nervous as could be. She had never done anything like this and from what Nina had been explaining to her, LVRS was a rather prestigious and high end place. Eli was only able to get them in because one of his good friends is a member - apparently he’d be meeting them there. As Y/N listened on to what Nina was saying about the rules and rumors she had heard Y/N was just overthinking this entire thing, as she did many things that were not necessarily in her wheelhouse. What if she ran into someone she knew? Or worse yet, what if someone she knew from work was there too? What if the advances were too intense and it made her uncomfortable? There were so many what-ifs it was making her stomach turn.

“-so apparently we’re going to be able to be in the member’s section of the club. I’m assuming it’s more private and only the cream of the crop hang out there. What if we run into a celebrity?” She giggled excitedly and Y/N sighed.

“I doubt it.”

“Hey, I think it’s very likely. Apparently Gwenyth is really into this scene.” Nina informed and Y/N sniggered as Nina started going on about wanting to know if this starting while she was with Chris Martin or post Chris Martin.

*******

“We’ll need to see your ID, have it ready. If you have a bag or purse with you please be prepared to have it searched.” A burly man right at the entrance spoke to the few people that were waiting in line to get in. Y/N felt comforted that they took precautions like this. Eli was texting his friend, Anton, to let him know they were waiting to get in and Anton assured he’d meet them by the cover fee counter. Soon Anton was with them and Amit was showing the receipt for the pre-paid cover charge and they were being scanned in and given a wrist band allowing them access to the members only area as Anton shared they were his guests, he greeted each of them enthusiastically before guiding them to the entrance. From this lobby Y/N could hear the music slightly and they were buzzed in, kind of like a marijuana dispensary - which might scare some but it made her feel like the club owners wanted to be certain that no crazies just wandered in for the safety and integrity of their members. 

Y/N wasn’t sure what to expect when she walked in but when she made it past the threshold of the cherry red door it certainly wasn’t what she walked in to, which was literally a normal looking bar/club but nicer. The decor was beautiful and classy, heavily modeling after art-deco in its interior architecture and design. Furthermore, it was opulent and tasteful. It was already hosting a good amount of people as well from all demographics it seemed. She was a bit distracted with looking around until she felt a hand snake into her own and she glanced up to see Amit pulling her towards a set of stairs.

“This way, YN.” He smiled and she nodded and followed him up the staircase towards the VIP section. 

Once again, a security guard clad in an all black suit was at the top to greet them and asking to see their wristbands or membership cards. Anton was quick to show his card and the rest of them their black, plastic wristbands before he removed the black velvet rope from hindering their path. Anton was greeted by a server asking about their table as Y/N looked around again. There was another bar up here and a couple people sitting at the high chairs around it. The Member/VIP area overlooked the entire bottom level, sort of like a balcony. And there were little seating areas lining the walls, a few of them were taken - you could either choose a little booth or couches with a little table in between, they had reserved one of the lounge looking areas with the couches. She was grateful for that, it would be easier to slip out if needed. They got comfortable and soon a server came by to get their drink orders.

“Just a glass of the Malbec.” Y/N said with a kind smile and the lady nodded.

She was still looking around in disbelief that at any moment any one of these people could decide to just wander to the back of the club and hook up with whatever consenting parter they wanted, or maybe even go alone. She was tense, she could feel it in her jaw and rigid posture. She could feel eyes on her, but she stuck to just looking down at her perfectly manicured nails or between her friends as they all laughed and talked, evidently a lot more relaxed than she was. 

“Your wine, miss.” the young girl said and Y/N looked up with a smile and mumbled a thank you.

“Can you get me another? I’m just gonna down this one real quick.” She said with slight embarrassment and the girl giggled.

“Sure thing. First time?” She asked and Y/N nodded.

“Don’t worry, you don’t have to do anything. You can hang out here and if anyone gives you trouble just let one of us know. We want you to feel comfortable and safe.” She assured and Y/N exhaled and nodded.

“Thank you…?”

“Britney.” She said and Y/N nodded.

“Britney, thank you.”

“You got it, girl. I’ll be back with your Malbec in a few minutes.” She assured and hurried off to the next group over. She looked down at her glass and exhaled quickly before quickly downing the glass, she didn’t even get to savor it, but she needed the liquid courage.

********

Harry didn’t frequently come to these kinds of places. His visits had been few but he remembers just how nervous he was to be seen or dragged into something he wasn’t certain of much like the girl across the VIP area that had caught his eye. He smiled in endearment as he watched her let out a big exhale before chugging her glass of red. He wondered what wine she was drinking as he took a slow and easy sip of his Malbec. Letting it sit on his tongue to really enjoy the flavor of the bouquet before swallowing it down as he glanced over to her again.

He chugged alcohol his first time too. Well, he had about four or five tequila shots and was hiding behind his friends most of the night. Sure he’d peek out and flirt with people occasionally, but he didn’t even kiss someone that first time, he was too drunk to go through with anything. His second time he did end up pulling a woman who was a bit older than him, he was just 21 at the time, but she just sucked him off in a dark corner and he ended up fingering her but chickened out when she asked to fuck. His third time he decided that he would just watch the debauchery - the things he had seen would sometimes come to the front of his mind and make him blush. It was something he didn’t know would impact him the way it had, especially when people took note of who was watching what they were doing. Harry wasn’t one to namedrop himself or use his fame for anything, but he was well aware of the weight it carried and he must admit, it did turn him on to see people get their brains fucked out but choose to hold eye contact with him through the large windows set into the voyeuristic rooms instead of their partner’s. He saw a lot and in the end he did end up hooking up with someone, he remembers him well and he smiled as the memory came back to him for a brief moment - that was one of the first times he had given in to his cravings for a man and for trying bondage and well, there was no going back after that time. Around his sixth or seventh visit is when he got in on some group sex and that was liberating. He must admit that he had micro dosed on some drugs because he didn’t want his nerves to hold him back from trying what he wanted to try and it helped. Now he felt comfortable and confident in this setting, unlike his pretty, little friend across the way.

“Someone’s caught your eye?” His friend Marco asked him lowly and Harry nodded as he turned his attention to his friend.

“I think it’s her first time.” He said and Marco hummed in agreement as he took note of the girl across the room, she looked tense and out of place a bit.

“Well then you ought to leave her alone.” Marco chuckled and Harry tutted as he furrowed his brows.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Harry asked and Marco gave him a look, “What?” Harry questioned and Marco shook his head.

“H, you know very well what. You’re insatiable and intense and it’s her first time.” Marco said pointedly.

“I can be nice.” Harry said, “Maybe I’ll just flirt with her a little, get her number, we don’t have to do anything.” He said to his friend before glancing back to her. She was gorgeous and she looked like a good, wholesome girl, he would be lying to himself if he denied having a deep, twisted need to completely ruin her, but he had self control. He was a grown ass man, he could play it cool.

“Look, I just don’t want you to regret it and feel bad about it tomorrow, OK? I know you’re a good guy but you’re also kind of an animal when you come here.” He said lowly and Harry rolled his eyes and had another sip of his wine.

Marco was right of course. Harry lived a very strict and regimented life. He thrived on predictability and routine in his personal life because his job was chaotic and intense and at times unpredictable. Places like these were great because there was a no phones policy, all devices had to be off , he’d seen a few people get kicked out for it once, which meant that with every interaction he had, he could just be himself 100% - not the media curated sweetheart he had trained extensively to be. Sure, he was still elusive about his private life, but he could flirt and make advances freely without feeling self-conscious. He could turn people away and in the same way gawk at others. He could drink as much as he wanted and dance and just be a real fucking person without anyone around here judging him. Sure, there were plenty of eyes on him as soon as he’d descend into the more crowded areas, but it was different. He didn’t ever fuck in the voyeuristic rooms, private rooms only because that was something he wanted to keep for himself, but he must admit that he was very intense and people still followed even if they weren’t the ones he was honed in on. Sure, they couldn’t see, but when he’d get done he’d see the group of people rush away from the door as they had been listening in on him and whoever he’d fucked. During his last few visits he had been around almost all night and he’d worn out a partner or two and he wasn’t done either, so yeah, maybe he needed to take it down several levels if he decided to go talk to this girl. Again, he wasn’t ashamed or concerned for being seen at this kind of place anymore, but he still slinked back against the darker corner booth where he and his friends were, like a predator on the hunt, he didn’t want to be seen until he was ready for his intended target to see him.

*********

Y/N had been able to relax after downing that first glass of wine. She wanted to slow down from here on out because she didn’t want a hang over, so she was now savoring her second glass as she started to feel the effects of the alcohol buzzing through her veins. The club was louder now as more people had come in and the downstairs area was busier with dancing bodies and the amount of people that were smushed into corners and walls as they made out and dry humped each other was impressive. Eli, Amit, and Nina had gone down to dance and Anton agreed to stay with her and continue people watching from the rails.

“So why’d they drag you out here?” He asked with a chuckled and she sighed and smiled.

“I’ve had a rough couple weeks at work. I’ve just been really stressed and tense and they said I need to let loose and get out of my comfort zone.” She explained and Anton nodded.

“I see. Are you interested in hooking up with someone?” He asked and she bit her lip and shrugged.

“I don’t…know. Probably not.” She giggled timidly, “Are you?”

“Yeah, was kind of hoping to see someone I had run into a few weeks ago but I can’t seem to find them yet.” He said and she nodded in understanding.

“You didn’t exchange numbers or something?”

“No, it keeps it exciting.” He grinned, “I figure if fate wants you to meet someone you will.” He said with a hopeful smile.

“That’s… that’s really beautiful. I really like that.” She nodded with a grin before taking another sip from her glass. Hearing Anton say that really shifted her headspace, she didn’t want to be sulking on the sidelines of life like she typically was. She was slave to her routine and she liked that, it was comfortable and easy, it allowed her to be great at her job when she didn’t have to think so much about everything else but it was starting to take a toll, admittedly so. She didn’t want to close herself off from opportunities and experiences; she still didn’t intend to hookup with anyone, but she would definitely allow herself to have some fun.

“Excuse me-” they heard and both turned around to see a gorgeous and tall man behind them. Y/N’s eyes went a bit wide for a moment as she allowed herself to look him over the same way that he was looking her over and then Anton, “Are you two together?” He asked and Anton smiled as he draped a hand around her lower back when he felt Y/N tense up beside him.

********

Harry’s grip tightened on his glass when he saw someone approach the girl he wanted and the man with her. He stood from his seat and went over to the rail where it was better lit and maybe she would finally figure out who had been staring at her almost all night. He wasn’t sure if the man with her was her partner, they had been sitting beside each other before and as they talked now he was close and almost covering her with his body and even now as they chatted with this handsome stranger his hand looped around her lower back and his fingers landed on her hips. She leaned in to his touch and it made him jealous.

*********

“Excuse me, are you two together?” The gorgeous man before them asked.

“No, we’re not.” Anton smiled kindly at the stranger.

“Oh, OK. Well ummm either way, would you be interested in a threesome?” The man asked blatantly and Y/N’s eyebrows rose which made the man smile and Anton laugh lightly as she scooted further into his side.

“I-I’m alright thank you.” She squeaked out.

“OK, no worries.” The man chuckled and then looked to Anton.

“I wouldn’t mind finding a third. Let’s dance first, yeah?” Anton asked and the man nodded, “Let me just go finish my drink real quick.” He said and hurried off to their area leaving Y/N and this mystery man alone together.

“You’re very beautiful, you know? Been looking at you since you came in.” The man said to Y/N and she blushed hard as she looked down to her feet.

“Ummm…I…th-thanks.” She hummed timidly as she looked back into his eyes.

“Lots of people have been looking at you. I think it’s the whole coy and naive act you’ve got going on.” He flirted and she giggled.

“Oh man, I wish it was an act.” She said back and decide that flirting with him wouldn’t cause any harm, “Can I tell you a secret?” She asked and he nodded and she grabbed his forearm and tiptoed to reach his ear better despite the fact that she was wearing platform heels, “It’s my first time at one of these and I have no clue that I’m doing.” She admitted and he pulled back with a grin.

“Well, happy first time.” He said and she giggled, “It can be scary and intimidating your first time but you’ll discover that everyone here is nice and respectful, I’ve never had a bad experience.” He said and she nodded as she listened, “It also kind of helps to remember that deep down everyone is a bit nervous. Nervous about how they look, if people will reject them, if people will want to do more with them, but just enjoy the company we’re all here because well, sex is part of who we are, it’s an innate need we all have - to be with each other and to love and to show that physically - it’s not even that deep, like being in love or intimate, it’s loving in terms of appreciating humans and what we’re capable of.” He explained his rationale and she nodded, “Just feel it out, make some friends, get drunk, dance!” He said and she giggled, “Just have fun.”

“Thank you, that’s good advice.” Y/N said and he nodded.

“Of course.” He said with a grin and just like she’d been feeling all night, there were still eyes on her as she chatted with this man, “What’s your name?”

“Y/N.”

“I’m Max, it’s nice to meet you.” He said extending a hand and she shook it.

“Ready?” Anton asked Max as he came back, smirking at Y/N, he saw her flirting and decided to finish off his drink in slow motion.

“Yeah, let’s get down there.” Max said.

“Do you want to come dance?” Anton asked Y/N and she bit her lip and looked between him and Max for a moment.

“In a minute, I want to finish this off.” She said and they smiled and nodded before hurrying down. 

***********

She stood there for a few more minutes, she was trying to find her friends but there were so many people that she couldn’t spot them any longer. Still, she could feel people watching her, eating her up with their eyes, even some of the people downstairs were glancing up at her and smiling at her, blowing her kisses, taking her in. She could feel her heart pounding in excitement at this level of attention, she was never confident being the center of attention, but this felt different. People were devouring the illusion they had of her, they didn’t know her but they were taking what they saw at face value and conjuring up whatever fantasies they had in their mind with her and that didn’t bother her as much as she thought it would.

Y/N found herself getting a bit nervous again and she looked up from the lower level and across the room, her gaze finally fixing itself at the other end of the VIP area. Standing there, leaning against the rails just like her was another tall, handsome man whose eyes were fixed on her already and soon they were making eye contact and she felt even more nervous than before. This man wasn’t a stranger though, that was Harry Styles and he was looking right at her. She recognized him immediately without any doubt. She could feel her heart pounding hard and the butterflies in her stomach were multiplying at an exaggerated rate making her feel a little sick as the lump in her throat bobbed as his eyes stayed on hers. His gaze was intense and it was hard for her to maintain the facade of confidence under his scrutiny so she just offered a polite smile before turning around quickly and heading back to her seat. 

Once her eyes left his she finally felt like she could breathe. What she would give to pull out her phone and play sudoku or solitaire right now to avoid the embarrassment of what just happened - she was so awkward! She wanted the earth to open up and swallow her whole not leaving any evidence of her existence whatsoever. Despite living in LA for the last seven years of her life she had never ever encountered a celebrity and seeing one at a sex club, well that was really something. She put her wine glass down on the little table before her and reached for her little purse. She felt around inside for her lip gloss since she suddenly felt that her mouth and lips had gone completely dry. She finished applying it and was just twisting the cap back on when she saw a pair of dark boots stop beside her from her peripheral vision. She cursed mentally at her nerves and she decided to pretend that she was too focused on the lip gloss to see that anyone had come up to her. Then she heard him clear his throat and she swears her brain stopped sending the signals for her to breathe as she turned her attention to him, their eyes met once more and he offered a friendly smile to her.

“Hi, I’m Harry.” He introduced himself casually, his voice deep, rich, and smooth as honey. He seemed so confident and comfortable. The energy wafting about him was remarkable and intense.

He was maybe a foot or so away and even from there she could smell hints of his cologne, it wasn’t overpowering, but it was sweet and spicy, and it seemed to match his vibe very well. He was wearing a simple suit that was fitted to perfection. It accentuated his big, broad shoulders and it tapered down to showcase just how slim he was. In true Harry Styles fashion, she top he was wearing under his jacket was exposing part of his toned and hair smattered chest. His hair was kind of parted to the side, letting the longer hair towards the front of his head curl and fall perfectly across his forehead. He was slightly stubbly but it didn’t make him look unkempt, if anything it really added to the masculine structure of his face. He was absolutely breathtaking.

“Hi, I’m Y/N.” She responded.

“It’s nice to meet you, Y/N.” He greeted, extending a hand and she immediately stood for him and took his hand, shaking it firmly.

“You too.” She said and he smiled again.

“I hope you don’t mind me coming over, just saw you got left alone and I know how nerve-wracking your first time can be so I thought I’d come over and say hello, make it less awkward?” He finished in a bit of a question and they both laughed softly.

“Is it that obvious?” She asked lowly as she cast her vision to the ground between their feet and he smiled at her, completely endeared by her demure and cautious manner.

“Just a little bit.” He said with a playful grin and she giggled before looking back up into his eyes.

“D-do you want to sit?” She asked him.

“Only if I’m not imposing.”

“You’re not at all.” She assured and he smiled as he came closer as she sat down and she thought that he would take a spot across from her, but instead he planted himself right beside her. They were facing each other and his right knee was almost touching her left knee and he fixed his suit jacket a bit before raising his own wine glass towards hers.

“Well, cheers to your first time.” He said and she smiled.

“Cheers.” She said clinking the glass gently, eyes transfixed on where the crystal glasses met.

“Nuh-uh, we need a do-over of that. Superstition says that not making eye contact during a cheers results in seven years of bad sex and I don’t know about you, but I am not willing to take any chances.” He said and she chuckled.

“I’m so sorry, I didn’t know!” She laughed as she made sure to keep eye contact and then went in for another clink; correctly this time.

“Much better.” He hummed before they both took a drink, “You must be a really good friend to come here with everyone else.” He said and she grinned.

“I mean, I would like to think I am a great friend, but ummm my friends they ummm, they came here for me. Or at least it was supposed to be for me to “let loose” and “get out of my head for a bit” but uh, I don’t know… I’m not usually the shy person so it’s weird for me to feel so timid… I guess I’m just so out of my element?” She explained and he nodded along as he listened.

“Well, I usually am the shy person and I mean, here it’s nice because no one can film me or take pictures of me, so I can put myself out there without so much pressure and at first I was really timid about it all but I’ve always had fun here and people are nicer than you think.” He said and she nodded.

“Yeah, I’m beginning to see that.” She smiled at him, “Do you ummm, come here a lot?” She asked and he shook his head.

“Not really, maybe once a year, twice if I’m feeling really risqué.” He chuckled and she giggled along.

“You don’t have to answer, but have you…hooked up here?” She asked nervously and he smirked at her with a playful yet incredulous look in his eyes.

“I think you already know the answer to that, Y/N.” He stated with a chuckle and she glanced down into her glass with a bashful smile, giving it a swirl to aerate the wine.

“Well I don’t want to assume, you know…” she explained with a little shrug and he grinned.

“I appreciate that.” He replied, “But I guess I’m just as depraved as the rest of this bunch.” He joked and she laughed softly.

“No, it’s not depraved.” she said immediately, “This guy came to ask my friend and I if we were interested in him earlier-”

“Yeah, I saw that.” He said and that made her wonder how long he had been looking at her but she continued on with her story.

“Well, he told me that humans have an innate need to just be with each other to show our appreciation and love for each other physically, he’s not wrong about that. So I think that as depraved as this might seem to some, it’s actually quite…human and beautiful.” She shrugged at him.

“Yeah, he was definitely onto something with that.” Harry smiled at her, “And what about you? How do feel about all of this?” He gestured around him with his free hand.

“Well, nervous for sure.” She said and he nodded, “But then my other friend told me that if fate wants you to meet someone you will so I’ve decided to just… keep an open mind.” She decided with a shrug, her eyes once again had diverted away from his as she looked around the room and he really liked the fact that he made her a bit nervous, but he also didn’t want her attention to wander. He wanted it for himself. He wanted to show her that fate wanted her to meet him.

“That’s actually very wise and well it’s also very brave of you to decide to be open minded about something like this.” He encouraged her and she smiled.

“Thank you.” She responded before taking another sip of her wine.

“It’s the truth and well, I am very pleased that fate had you sitting across from me tonight. I think she really wanted us to meet.” He flirted and she giggled nervously.

“Did she now?” She asked and he smiled down into his wine glass, he was playing coy and she knew it, but his dimple was so cute when he smiled like that. Harry was a mix of effortless and confident, delicate and masculine, boyish and seasoned - all of these things mixed together was what made him so alluring. Anyone with eyes and a brain would agree that when he was feeling himself like this, the man was undeniably irresistible.

“Definitely.” He reaffirmed, “You know, I wasn’t even going to come tonight.” He shared and she hummed in interest, “Yeah, I was feeling rather lazy and antisocial. My friends were just really in a mood to come out and I guess I didn’t want to be the stick in the mud, you know?”

“Yeah, totally get that.” She agreed, “Well, I am gad you came out.” She smiled at him before looking away as soon as their eyes met and he chuckled.

“Don’t avoid looking at me.” He chuckled, “Or am I making you feel that nervous?” He asked carefully and she felt her heart rate accelerating at his direct question before fighting her best to look at him and maintain eye contact.

“I guess you are making me nervous a bit.”

“Why?” He asked genuinely, “You can totally tell me to bugger off if you’re uncomfortable or just want to be alone, I won’t be offended.” He assured her, his expression was one of slight concern, but he tried to keep a smile on his lips.

“Yeah, I think I would actually like to be alone for a bit.” She responded as her eyes met his and he was immediately disappointed. She watched as his smile faltered a bit but he nodded and moved to stand up, “Wait, wait, I’m kidding!” She said quickly, her hand reached for his forearm and squeezed a bit when she saw how quickly he was about to leave and he sighed and proceeded to laugh nervously.

“You’re mean.” He laughed away the tension and disappointment he felt as she giggled, “Felt so bad thinking I was making you uncomfortable.”

“I’m sorry, Harry. It was an ill-timed joke.” She apologized, “I didn’t mean to make you feel bad and I don’t feel uncomfortable in the slightest.” She reassured, maintaining eye contact so that he knew that she was being truthful.

“Promise?”

“I promise.” She nodded and removed her hand from his forearm.

“If you do at any point please let me know, OK?”

“Yeah, I will.” She assured him, “I just…I am really nervous to be here. Like I said before. I know it’s not that serious but I’m just worried that someone will try and persuade me to hook up or something and I won’t be able to say no. Like, I swear I’ve moved past that in other areas of my life, but this is a new situation and I feel like I would feel really bad rejecting someone.”

“Well, you saw just now how I was ready to leave you alone in a moment if you wanted that. Everyone in here will be like that, Y/N. If you’re going around being a creep and a nuisance they will kick you out. Besides, it’s not like there aren’t hundreds of other options for those that are looking for a hookup if they get rejected.” He explained and she nodded.

“Right. That’s true.” She said and he nodded, “You didn’t initially want to come out tonight, but ummm now that you’re here what do you…plan to do with your evening?” She asked tactfully.

“I’m not all that sure, we’ll see where the night takes me.” He said simply and she nodded, “So you were dragged here to let loose, what is causing you to feel so wound up? If you don’t mind me asking.” He added in quickly.

“Just work. It’s been intense for the last month or so. I’m now in an administrative position and have people working under me and I know that I’m good at what I do. I know that I’m capable and smart and driven-” she explained and he nodded, “But ummm…you know sometimes all your energy and time goes towards one thing and it just drains you.” She said and he nodded, fully understanding what she was saying, “It’s a lot of responsibility and well, sometimes you don’t always feel worthy of that, I guess?”

“Mmmm, imposter syndrome.” He hummed and she nodded.

“Exactly!” She exclaimed and then sighed.

“I know how you feel, as you know I’m well…me.” He said and then sucked in a breath as he cringed, “That came out-ughhh…I can’t believe I just said that.” He chuckled with embarrassment and she laughed softly.

“No, it’s OK!” She giggled, “I know what you meant, I know you aren’t like… flaunting your fame or whatever. I can’t imagine that it’s easy at any point. What you do and have to deal with.” She talked him down from his embarrassment and he nodded, feeling a little less flustered.

“Yeah. And you know sometimes I wake up and think “why me?” Like who am I to be so lucky to live out my childhood dreams, like I don’t feel like I’m deserving. And there are other times when I think who am I to be so unlucky that I have to deal with everything else that comes along with it… it was harder before, when I was younger, to sort of make peace with those questions and feelings. But ummm, it gets easier and well, from what you’re telling me you know you can do it. You know that you’re good at what you do and I think that’s the best way to go about it. Yeah, there will always be highs and lows, but believing in yourself is a huge part of being able to get out of those dark places. I mean from what I’ve heard about your friends they also know that you’re something special and want to help you get out of that rough patch you’re going through.” He said with an encouraging smile and she nodded as she looked into his eyes, “And well, it never really hurts to come to a place like this and get a little ego boost. It’s nice to be reminded that you’re appealing, helps to know that other people see it in you too and maybe that’s what they wanted to do by bringing you here tonight?” He suggested and she smirked as she looked up at him.

“Is that why you come here? An ego boost?” She teased and he laughed softly and shrugged his shoulders.

“Sometimes, yes.” He admitted with a grin, “I am kind of an attention-seeker, can’t lie about that. And well, I know most of the people I end up meeting here are just in it because well, it’s Harry Styles, but ehhh, I know who I am and what I’m worth, they can have their fun and it’s not like I wouldn’t be getting anything out of it either.” He reasoned as she hummed with a grin.

“What’s that like though? Like…are you just like… out in the open?” She asked and he chuckled and shook his head. He then explained that while there were rooms with windows for those voyeuristic folk, there were a variety of private spaces as well. He was so easy about it all and it made her feel a lot better, “You know what? I like you.” She stated as her eyes flickered between his own and he chuckled and now he was the one looking away bashfully for the first time, “You’ve got a good head on your shoulders.” She concluded and he widened his legs just a smidge more so that his knee brushed up against hers and she looked down quickly.

“I appreciate that.” He said quickly, to play off his little move to create an opportunity to touch her in some capacity, to escalate things and feel things out. He wanted her to know that he was very interested in her and he knew that he might not be doing anything physical with her tonight, but he at least wanted to get her number. 

“Hey guys,” Britney came up with a smile, “Another glass of the Malbec?” She asked Y/N since she was maybe 2 or 3 sips away from being finished and considering they were drinking the same thing Harry thought Britney was talking to him.

“I’m good, thanks Britney.” She said and Harry also offered a smile at her saying, “It’s alright, I’m still working on this one.” They spoke at the same time and Britney shook her head for a second.

“Oh my god, sorry I didn’t get any of that.” She giggled considering it was quite loud inside.

“Are we drinking the same thing?” He asked Y/N and she giggled and nodded.

“I guess so.” She laughed.

“You’re good though?” He asked and she nodded as he turned to Britney, “We’re good for now, thank you.” He said and she smiled and nodded and when Harry had turned back towards Y/N, Britney did not skip out on the chance to shoot her a quick wink before hurrying off to the other patrons up there. There was something nagging her in the back of her brain and despite her inner self telling her that Harry would judge her, she knew logically that he wasn’t that kind of person, so she decided to raise her question, “What is it?” He asked with a small smile and she bit her lip nervously for a moment, not missing how he focused in on the nervous habit and licked over his own lips before focusing back on her eyes.

“Y-you said there were rooms w-with windows in some places?” She asked, voice a bit loud so that he could hear over the music, he nodded, “D-does this place have some rooms like that?” She inquired and he nodded his confirmation, “Oh. OK.” She replied and proceeded to just chug the remnants of her wine. She would need it if she were going to venture down at some point and have a look. 

Harry observed as she tensed a bit after asking her question and then chugged her wine to ease up a bit. She still seemed on edge, it was normal, but the curiosity of what really goes on down there was getting the best of her and it was turning him on a bit. She was absolutely gorgeous and even if they didn’t do anything, he knew that he wanted to go down with her and show her what everyone else was doing down there. He wanted to make sure that she’d never forget about it or him in passing, he knew he would definitely never forget her and even have a wank over her later, undoubtedly. He was so into her and he loved the idea of being the first person to show her all of the depraved things that went on in places like this. He wanted her to think about him doing those things to her, or at least he hoped she would. He would at least offer to take her down there to see and if she said no then he’d go off and find someone else to sink his teeth into for the night; he had nothing to lose.

“If you’re curious we can go see what’s going on down there tonight?” He offered and she rolled her lips together as she weighed out her options. She was starting to feel so nervous again, but that kind of nervous that is building up right before you’re about to jump out of an airplane. It’s that feeling where a part of you is wanting to pussy out, even though you know you’re not going to because you kind of can’t anymore. You just need to build up that last inkling of courage to just do it. To jump. 

“Ummm, yeah, let’s go see.” She finally said looking into his eyes, her eyes nervously darting from one to the other.

“You sure?” He asked with a playful grin and she nodded.

“Yes, otherwise I’m just gonna continue imagining these…insane things…like I am now. And I just need to dispel the idea that it’s scary down there.” She said and reached for her glass of wine again and then frowned when she saw it was empty.

“Want mine?” He offered up his glass.

“Are you done?” She asked and he held up his finger and drank another swig before handing it over to her and she quickly knocked back the rest of it and rolled her shoulders back before setting it down and looking over to him as she swallowed the mouthful. It made his mind imagine an obscene thing. Harry then smiled lightly as he saw a droplet of wine run down her chin, barely clinging on. He reached forward and swiped his thumb over it to clean it off.

“Spilled a bit.” He hummed before flickering his eyes up hers as he removed his hand.

“Thanks.” She responded quietly and he smiled at her before he stood. As soon as Y/N stood up Harry had a look around as she adjusted her dress, she was certainly the best option here tonight and that was evident in the way that a number of people took her in and then looked to him before sighing and going back to their drinks or their people watching and other conversations. He couldn’t help the victorious and cocky smirk that twitched his lip up to the left as he saw everyone else’s reactions.

“Ready?” He asked and she glanced up to him and smiled before she exhaled and nodded.

“Ready.” She confirmed with a nod.

“Alright.” He smiled and reached over the little couch she was on to grab her jacket and she smiled at his kind gesture. 

Y/N followed close behind him to the side of the room he had been sitting on. He nodded to his friends as they passed them, not bothering to interrupt as they were also in the middle of some conversation with what she assumes were potentials. She politely smiled as she walked past them as well, given that they had initiated eye contact with her. Upon reaching yet another security guard posted at a door Harry just showed his card, she assumes, and the man opened up the door for them. She hurried in when Harry signaled for her to go first. They both mumbled a thank you to the man before they made their way down dimly lit hall. The carpet beneath their feet was hot pink or red. But there were suggestive Rorschach style paintings  lining the hallway which she was briefly taking in as she approached the end of it. They could still hear the music from the club portion playing in here, just muffled down, she assumed there was a lot of soundproofing here.

“So up here it’s just single rooms.” He explained as he came up behind her. Everything was also arranged in a circle with a railing in the center that allowed you to look downstairs, “You can look over.” He encouraged and she stepped out and looked left to right, seeing the walls lined with doors. It looked like the doors with a green light were the open ones. She got to the railing and Harry came up beside her as she looked down.

“Oh my god.” She said quietly as she saw in the center a lounge area with those huge couches and it was littered in people who were talking, making out, watching… They heard a faint ding and Y/N glanced to her left to see the elevator door open and two women scurried out into the nearest open room. “Can we go down there?” She asked and he nodded. She was less nervous and more curious now about how everything worked and so he started leading them towards the elevator and soon they were back on the ground level. She was even more in shock when she got down there and had a better view of everything. There was a bar to their left, tucked under the second floor balcony. The people on the big couches were really going for it, working themselves up for more. She saw a neon sign hanging over the entrance of a broader hallway at the opposite end of the room they’d just entered, “Abandon Hope All Ye Who Enter Here” is what it say and she turned to Harry who chuckled and then dipped down to reach her ear better.

“I mean that’s a bit dramatic but in a way you’re never really gonna be the same after you see everything going on in there.” He explained before pulling back just a bit and she looked to him a bit nervously, “We don’t have to go in.” He said to her and she looked from him back to the sign as she pondered the options before her.

Maybe this was exactly the kind of thing she needed to shock her out of her weird mental state but also, her dry spell. As attractive as Harry was, she was positive that he was just being nice to her, he didn’t seem to be putting any moves on her. Yes, he was a complete flirt, but he seemed to err on the side of caution, which was nice, but a part of her started to wonder what he would be up to now if he hadn’t wandered over to her tonight. She was into him and she knew that when she got home she would certainly pull out her trusty toy and play with herself to the memory of his voice and the smell of his cologne, and his big hands and intense eyes. It would help to hear him explain things to her or encourage her to look at something or describe any smutty thing they saw. So yeah, maybe physically he wouldn’t end her dry spell, but he would certainly help with her pushing past it. She swallowed thickly and blinked up at him.

“I think I do want to go see.” She said to him and he just held her eye contact for a few more seconds and she nodded again, reaffirming her decision and he licked over his lips.

“Alright, just grab my hand, want people to know we’re together. Don’t want them bugging you or me.” He said to her and she nodded, slipping her hand into his as he offered it up and he proceeded to guide them over. 

“These two first rooms at the entrance of the hall, they’re the orgy rooms.” He explained and she tensed a bit upon hearing that as they neared the opening of the hallway. It was a long hallway. The closer they got the more prominent the sounds of people fucking permeated the air, “These have curtains instead of doors so anyone can go in at any time. But of course, gotta ask for permission before you join in.” He said and she bit on her lip and nodded in understanding, “Wanna see?” He asked, stopping by one of the curtains and she glanced up to him with a nervous smile.

“No, that’s alright, I can hear plenty. I’m sure I can visualize what’s…going on.” She giggled nervously.

“You’d think. But ummm…yeah, the things you see in group sex are…things you can’t even imagine...” He said to her with a slight furrow in his brow and her eye brows raised in surprise.

“D-do you like doing that?” She asked and he shrugged.

“I’ve done it before, but I’m not exactly jumping at the opportunity to do it again. I’d really have to be in the mood for it I think.” He explained and she nodded.

“What was it like?” She asked. The soundtrack to their conversation was now the sex sounds coming from the orgy just a few feet away from them.

“Well…being me…the time I did that I quickly became the center of attention. Which was nice to some extent.” He recounted, “But it was a lot. Very overwhelming fir sure.” He chuckled and she nodded in understanding, “It was fun, but exhausting. I also had some things to do the day after and I was dead and sore and…yeah, just bad timing I think.” He explained with his eyes a bit narrowed at the memory.

“I can imagine.” She chuckled and he nodded.

“C’mon.” He said and led them down the hallway until they reached an intersection. To the left there was a sign for bathrooms and a mostly desolate hallway. But the room that Harry was pulling them towards was one with windows. There were several people lined up around the room watching whatever was going on in there, she couldn’t see yet as Harry was before her. Harry tiptoed a bit to see over the people crowded around and then turned to her, “It’s a threesome, two girls, one guy.” He informed her, “Do you want to see?” He asked her and she felt a bit embarrassed in admitting it, but she nodded. He smirked and she rolled her eyes, “None of that, I was just gonna say good, because from the glimpse I caught it looked good.” He chuckled and she sighed and he turned back and pulled her into the crowd. The moment people realized it was him, they started moving to the sides on their own to let him get up near the window. She did feel a bunch of eyes on her as he pulled her along and then he made a space between his body and the window looking into the room and she scooted in as his body encased her between him and the large window. 

Y/N wasn’t going to lie, it was mesmerizing to watch these very real people pleasuring each other. Currently one girl was getting fucked from behind while she ate the other girl out. She was intently watching everything going on and the sounds they were making. And from the corner of her eye she saw some movement and glanced over to see a man rubbing over the evident bulge in his trousers. She quickly reverted her attention to the scene before her and dug her fingers into her purse. Harry’s body wasn’t directly pressed into hers, but she could feel his warmth and his chest would slightly touch her back when he’d take a deep breath. She let her eyes glance down to his hands resting on the ledge of the window frame. She bit her lip and felt herself start to get wet when he suddenly tightened up his fists and she quickly glanced up to see what had affected him so much and it was that the man now had his large hand around the neck of the girl he was fucking. Y/N wasn’t a stranger to choking, she had only had it done to her once before and she had a phenomenal orgasm from the floaty feeling resulting from the slight breath play and she now looked back at Harry’s hands and she could picture them wrapped around her throat as he pounded her into a mattress.

“I think they’re a couple, the other girl’s leaving.” He pointed out quietly and she glanced up from his hand and focused back on the couple inside as the other girl slipped out and someone immediately went up to her and she rushed off with them. After the third was gone a large portion of the viewers left, but she was just stuck there, watching as this man turned over the reaming woman and sunk back into her in the missionary position, still gripping around her neck as he railed her so hard that her eyes were pinching shut as she cried out in ecstasy.

“Fuck.” She whispered subconsciously and Harry smiled, but didn’t respond. He wondered what about what this couple was doing elicited that reaction from her. He wished he could hear her thoughts. Harry was growing hard, he was trying to keep it at bay, but he couldn’t help but imagine what it would feel like to push Y/N’s hips back so that he could grind against her ass while they watched this couple fuck. He wanted to slip his hands under that short dress she was wearing and feel at her knickers, he wondered if she was already wet. The way she suddenly shifted the weight of her body from one leg to the other silently confirmed that for him. Y/N’s breathing picked up as the girl started to finish and then she turned around just to be right up against Harry, who smirked down at her.

“I think the point was to watch them come.” He chuckled as he maintained eye contact with her. She glanced down at the chain of his necklace peeking out from his shirt with a timid smile.

“They’re so into each other it seemed a rather intimate moment to me.” She shrugged and Harry hummed.

“Well, should we keep looking around?” He asked and she looked back into his eyes and nodded. He extended his hand to her and she took it and smiled up at him. The warmth of his hand overtook her own, and it was so much bigger than hers. Her hands were on the smaller side, so she felt protected in a way. 

As Harry guided her further down the hall she started to feel more at ease about this. She knew that he would take good care of her and in turn she was slightly expelling her own inhibitions and trusting him a bit more. She wouldn’t question it when he would pull her in another direction and see other things around them. In all honesty she was quite impressed at how brave people were. Just putting themselves out there like that, not caring who was watching them in such vulnerable and often compromising positions. She could never be that brave. Y/N had never really explored the bounds of her sexuality too much; she’d never experimented or dabbled in any kink or anything that was more than the basic vanilla stuff. Just that one time a few years back when a guy got a bit rough with her towards the end there and choked her - that was definitely the best sex of her life, she thinks.

“Have you ever done anything like that?” He asked Y/N as his chest brushed against her back and she shook her head in response.

She watched the restrained man getting his cock sucked while he writhed around in what she could only imagine was frustration and overstimulation. He was very clearly having an orgasm, but his partner wasn't slowing down or stopping, it made her nervous for the stranger.

“Have you?” She asked him as she glanced up at him and he smirked. She just needed to look away for a moment because the scene was just too much…the sounds the man was making and the way it looked like he was trying to get away, it made her feel strange and for her heart to pound.

“Perhaps.” He said cooly and she giggled, reading between the lines.

“On which end?” She questioned and he smirked.

“S’not that important is it?” He responded meekly and she smiled because for once he seemed to be the one that was a little bit bashful.

“Alright…keep your secrets.” She hummed playfully and then turned back to watch some more and she felt him chuckle behind her. 

As much as she was nervous for this stranger, she just couldn’t look away for too long. Realistically, Y/N knew that when it came to stuff like this there were safeguards in place to make sure that no one got hurt or was pushed beyond their limits. But it was curious to her why as much as this person was clearly struggling, they didn’t say anything to stop their partner from continuing what seemed to be pure torture at this point. She bit her lip in anxiety, but she couldn’t stop watching him just take it all. The man writhed and cried out and groaned and shouted in frustration as his partner continued sucking his cock. His legs were quite literally trembling as he fought to keep his composure.

She felt her insides turning because she knew if that were her she would’ve tapped out the moment something wasn’t pleasurable for her. She wasn’t averse to a bit of pain, like hair pulling, a few smacks to the ass, bruising hickeys, even the feeling of having to ride a bigger cock was a slightly uncomfortable feeling that she rather enjoyed, but this seemed…excessive. She gasped quietly when the man just let out a loud and tortured shout and his parter pulled away and started stroking his cock fervently, encouraging him to show people how much he could come, until he was shooting ropes and ropes of come onto the dark floor. The dominant partner laughed at him as he came undone; Y/N wasn’t sure if it was in pride or in a degrading manner, but the blurriness of the intent made a tingle shoot down her spine. The man tossed his head back with a satisfied smile as his chest rose and fell quickly as he mumbled his gratitude to his dominant partner.

That made her feel conflicted in a way. Wasn’t the point of sex to come? She didn’t feel that it was a reward or something to be earned, but viewing it in that capacity excited her to some extent. She shifted her feet a bit and then froze for a second when she realized that she had nearly soaked through her underwear. She was surprised that she hadn't noticed before, but she had been completely entrance in the scene before her. And now she was hyper aware of the way her clit was throbbing with need and how her skin was rising at attention.

Harry watched carefully as Y/N pressed her thighs together and he smiled knowingly. BDSM could look rather terrifying, even he was a bit apprehensive the first time he dipped his toe in that pool, but much like Y/N had just discovered, something about it was just incredibly alluring. Especially for people like him and like Y/N - they were control freaks, they had a hand in everything in their lives, and surrendering or relinquishing control was never an option and it was absolutely exhausting to always be so in control. The more he looked into it what ended up hooking him in was the egalitarianism of it all. Yes, the dominant partner had the reigns, but the submissive partner controlled the direction of it all - they were both equally in control. In his sexual experiences he’d been able to try being both, dominant and submissive, and he soon discovered that he had a taste for both. He was a switch through and through and right now, as he watched Y/N squirming in her spot as the dominant praised their submissive for being good and coming so much for her, he could see the goosebumps littering her arms and he wanted so badly to show her what she was missing. Harry hesitated for a moment before he let his hand run down her bare arm and she tensed for a second in surprise at his touch before she glanced back at him with a moony gaze.

“You alright?” He asked softly as he brought his face a bit closer to hers.

“I ummm…Yeah.” She finally said, “I’ve just ummm…I’ve never seen something like that before.” She said as she fully turned towards him.

“And how are you feeling?” He asked her as flatly as possible, because he knew that she was turned on, but he didn’t know if it was anything she wanted to act upon just yet or at all.

“Ummm…Confused?” She said to him, “But also…it was…” she bit her lip as she thought of the right word.

“Hot?” He asked with a small smile and she smiled timidly.

“Yeah…it was pretty hot.” She confirmed with a small smile and the look in his eyes was playful and dark. 

“Did you like it?”

“I…I think so.” She said breathlessly because it felt like suddenly no one else was around them. He smiled at her and reached for her hand.

“You think so?” He asked again teasingly as he started to pull her away as the scene was ending. Others immediately took their place. She followed him as he pulled her further down the hall and she smiled at him.

“Yeah. Why are you being weird?” She asked with a playful smile and he smirked.

“I’m not being weird, you’re being weird.” He said.

“Am not.” She giggled and he smirked at her knowingly.

“Did you imagine yourself as the dominant or the submissive?” He asked more quietly and she looked away timidly. “It’s not wrong to get turned on by that.” He said to her and she glanced up into his eyes.

“I know that.” She smiled, “I’m just…confused by what about that was a turn on for me?” She said inquisitively.

“Well do you want to talk about it?” He asked.

“Can we talk over a drink?” She asked and he chuckled.

“Yeah, ummm, there’s a another VIP lounge at the back, there’s a bar there too if you want to go there?” He asked.

“Ummm, yeah. Let’s do that.” She agreed and he smiled at her and handed his hand to her before leading them down the hall. They got up to a counter and he showed them his card again and the security guard moved out of the entry way. There were just a handful of people in there, a pair of them were kissing. They sat on a loveseat against the back corner and almost immediately a waiter showed up. Y/N told Harry to pick what they’d drink and he just ordered them salty dogs with tequila though. They were getting settled in a bit before he started to question her.

“So…what about BDSM confuses you?” He asked with a smile, getting right to it and she laughed softly.

“Ummm…it was just like when the guy was getting his cock sucked…oh, thank you.” She giggled softly as the waiter placed her drink before her and Harry laughed at the small embarrassment she was subject to at the waiter’s timing.

“Thanks, mate.” He said as well before the guy slipped away, “You were saying?”

“Right, ummm…Oh! So I’m more confused about how I felt about what was going on. Like…if I were in that guy’s position I wouldn’t enjoy someone else watching me like that, but I…enjoyed watching that happen to…to him. Like it made me want to try.” She said and then reached for her drink and gulped a bit down. “I never thought I would like…watching.” She said and he smiled.

“Yeah, honestly it’s quite exhilarating for me too. Maybe because we’re empaths it’s easy to picture ourselves in that position?” He suggested and she smiled.

“Maybe so…” she hummed and they both had a drink as a few seconds of silence fell between them. Once Y/N cleared her mouth she spoke up, “So when you were watching that happen did you picture yourself as the dom or the sub?” She asked him the same question he’d asked her earlier.

“You first.” He said and she grinned, “It’s only fair.” He said and she rolled her eyes.

“Alright…” she sighed and took another drink before just smiling at him and shrugging timidly, “I mean…” she giggled and he grinned, waiting for her to say it, which made butterflies erupt in her tummy.

“I need to hear you say it.” He said through a small laugh and she sighed.

“I pictured myself as the sub, OK? I just have been in a dry spell apart from everything else I’ve got going on and it would be nice to be the receiver of anything for a bit.” She said, “And now you.” She insisted and he smiled at her.

“Tonight I pictured myself as the dom.”

“So you also sub?”

“Yeah, sometimes.” He said and she bit her lip and then glanced away with a grin, “What’s that about?” He asked in amusement.

“I just…pictured that and like…that’s an interesting picture.” She said simply, “I feel like you need to be in control.” She said and he nodded.

“Well yeah. I love control, I need control more often than not…but sometimes I don’t want to need it. And when I don’t want to need control…when I want to surrender…I switch.” He said with a small smile. “Being in control all the time can be exhausting.” He said and she smiled.

“Don’t I know it. But it’s also so nice…”

“That it is…and you know, that’s the cool thing about BDSM, both people are in control the whole time. It’s a sharing of the control, a perfect balance of giving and taking.” He elaborated, “Whichever part you get to play, they’re equally gratifying.” He explained to her and she thought about it for a moment.

“But like the submissive…why don’t they just…use the safe word if obviously it’s putting them through a lot? Like that guy we saw, clearly he was struggling.” She pointed out and he hummed.

“It could be for a lot of reasons…like for me a lot of it is more of a competition with myself and seeing if I can go further. I know I can handle it and that I’m strong and disciplined so I like to push my own limits. And again, within a scene your dom is also ensuring you’re not pushing yourself too far, so even then I have the chance to push my boundaries and try different things safely. And other times I and others just enjoy…pretending that we have no choice but to just let these things happen to us because we’re tied up or whatever. And that can be really liberating as well, especially if you’re under a lot pressure. It could be why you enjoyed watching that happen to someone else.” He said and she literally felt her skin prick as she revisited the feeling she got when she heard this person screaming but still not saying the safe word, “Like obviously they’re enjoying it, but I think when you get to that point it’s more than a sexual gratification thing, you’re just letting everything that’s been pent up out. I think that’s why also in this case the sub was thanking the dom at the end. It wan’t just gratitude for his orgasms but for…setting him free in a way.” He explained. 

Y/N took in everything that Harry said and was now completely in her head as she concluded that yes, she did envy that guy for a second there. She wanted to feel free of her stresses and worries, she wanted to be able to let out all of the pent up frustrations she knew were just festering inside of her and making her feel stuck. She couldn’t even count the times that she just wanted to sit in her car after work and just scream it out. There had been too many of those days lately, days where she felt like she was drowning. And then she started picturing how she would want to be set up in a scene and now she was getting even more wet.

  “…And then sometimes a sub might just be a bit of a masochist and enjoys being hurt and tortured in a controlled environment.” He said with a light laugh and she grinned as he finished his explanation, “Does that clear things up?” He asked and she nodded.

“Yeah, actually.” She hummed.

“And well there are safe words and all, but those should be used for like emergency situations. They’re not a thing we use when we don’t particularly like something or want to change directions. That’s part of the dom’s job, to know and gauge their sub’s condition. It’s a very…trusting and intimate relationship and it does take time to build it to that level. And like at the beginning stages it’s just tons of communication until you know each other well enough that you don’t need to tell someone to stop or go. Your dom will eventually know what makes you tick, what things you like and don’t like, what you’re open to trying, and what things are completely off limits. So if something is not pleasurable you can just say so and they’ll switch it up, but chances are that eventually they’d know you well enough that just from your reactions and body language they’ll be able to tell that something’s not doing it for you and they’d take action before you experienced any real discomfort or stress.” He said. “You wouldn’t have to worry about a single thing and the more and more you trust and get into that space with your dominant it becomes easier and easier to just surrender to them.” 

Y/N was covered in goosebumps as Harry spoke. Her eyes were dark and her tummy tickled with swarms of butterflies at the idea of getting to that point with another person. A point where there was so much trust that you could just give your body and autonomy over like that. She wanted to feel like that. She shifted a bit and her leg ran against Harry’s and she swore she somehow felt the tickle from the fabric of his clothes rush up to her clit.

“Sorry.” She apologized and he smiled at her.

“It’s alright. Are you alright?” He asked and she nodded.

“Just…thinking is all.” She said as she squeezed her thighs together a bit and while he originally had no plans to try and do anything with her (he didn’t think she’d even want to in all honesty), now he wanted to lay the charm on thick and see if he could make her come with his fingers at the very least. He wanted anything with her so badly. He took a swig of his drink as he just let himself feel the sexual tension emanating from her body in intense and lustful waves.

“Can I ask you something?” He said lowly as he leaned in a bit closer as he set his drink back down on the little table before them. She hummed in confirmation as his eyes met hers again. “Are you wet?” He asked more quietly and she was completely shocked by how forward he was, but his directness turned her on. She couldn’t even look in his eyes while she answered because she felt almost like she’d been caught in the middle of something naughty.

“Ummm…a bit.” She said bashfully and he sniggered and her eyes met his own upon hearing his laugh.

“A bit?” He asked with a playful look in his eyes and she laughed softly and shrugged, “You’ve been squirming for the 15-20 minutes.” He called her out, “I think you might be more than just a bit wet.” He hummed knowingly and she felt a heat rushing up her face and up to the tip of her ears and she was more than grateful for the dim lighting in this little cave.

“Well if you already knew that why did you ask?” She quipped back and he smirked.

“Just wanted to know if you would be honest with me or not.” He said.

“I’m just…embarrassed a bit.” She confessed.

“Why?”

“Because! Like…I’m just learning all this stuff about myself and it’s kind of embarrassing that I don’t even know what to do with it or like…even know how to go about it.”  She expressed. She was too horny, it was blurring her mind, but she was swallowing it down as much as possible because if she wasn’t careful she would start begging him to make her come and well she couldn’t just ask him that…it would be too great of an ask.

“Well…are you wet from what you saw or are you wet for me?” He asked her softly and she swallowed thickly as she literally shivered at his very probing question.

“Both.” She responded and he smiled softly at her. He wasn’t teasing her or anything, he seemed genuinely relieved to hear that response.

“Well, do you want me to…help you with that?” He asked her and in that moment there was nothing she could do to hide the relieved expression on her face. “We don’t have to do it all, at the very least I can do something to make you come. With a twist of course, to see if BDSM is something you’ll want to keep exploring.” He proposed and she truly had never been more relieved that he had asked because she would be too embarrassed to ask him.

“Please.” Was all she could say in response as her desperate eyes bore into his. Her soft and breathy plea made Harry tingle with satisfaction and he couldn’t help but feel his cock twitch in excitement at the prospect of getting to make this perfect angel before him come.

“Can I kiss you?” He asked lowly and she nodded timidly, her eyes were still wide with nerves but he minimized the space between them, “And can I touch you here?” He asked as his hand came around the back of her neck and she nodded. It made her want him more when he asked for permission but continued looking into her eyes, to ensure her that he was fully with her in this moment. He leaned in closer until their breaths were intermingling in the minimal space between their faces. She was glancing up at his eyes as his lips barely brushed against her own. She was growing impatient as his fingers squeezed just a bit, his thumb was running up and down the sensitive skin of her neck and she started leaning in a bit more and he smiled. “Wait.” He stated.

“Why?” She questioned him.

“Just be present for a moment.” He said and she inhaled and exhaled as she tried to relax and he chuckled. “I can basically see the gears turning in your brain.” He chuckled and she smiled at him, “I know it’s hard not to think ahead but just try to think about something happening right now with us.” He advised.

“Like?”

“Mmm… like how it feels to be close like this. Or how your arms are covered in goosebumps, or what my cologne smells like… just find something that will ground you to this moment.” He coached her softly and patiently. Y/N exhaled slowly to find something that she wanted to focus on and as his thumb lightly grazed up and down the side of her neck comfortingly she felt another wave of goosebumps ripple across her skin and when she exhaled at the delicious chill rolling through her body her shoulders dropped, she had no idea she’d even been tensing them like that. “There you go… Good girl.” He spoke lowly, his lips brushed against her own and she couldn’t tear her eyes from his as she practically felt her insides melt at his praise.

“Please kiss me.” She pleaded softly and his lips quirked up to the side, his dimple indenting his cheek beautifully.

“Lesson one. Delayed gratification.” He spoke softly, “I want to kiss you too. So fucking badly, but can’t you feel how much more intense things get the longer I make you wait?” He asked and she nodded, “It’s all about the build up.” He explained, “Edging isn’t just for orgasms.” He said and she bit her lip to satiate her need to feel something against her lips, “You’re so fucking pretty, you know that?” He asked and she smiled bashfully and let her eyes flutter shut as his nose skimmed along hers, “From the moment I saw you I couldn’t look away for more than a few minutes. I was staring for ages before you even looked at me. I even thought you might not ever notice me.” He confessed softly, “So imagine just how long I’ve been wanting to kiss you.” He said and she literally whined as her eyes met his again, so soft and glossy as they peered into his eyes.

“You’re so much better at this than me.” She giggled before she clenched her jaw to try and keep it together.

“I’ve had some practice. Nothing a little training can’t fix.” He said and she smiled as she felt her vaginal muscles contract at the idea of him training her for him. Shaping her into the kind of submissive he liked, helping her discover that side of herself…

“Please. I can’t handle it anymore.” She said as she leaned closer and then she felt his fingers grip to the base of her hair to hold her still and she froze.

“Is this OK?” He asked and she nodded hazily and then he tightened his grip a bit more before he tugged her back, she could’t help but moan breathily at the slight sting and her eyes fluttered shut as the little pricks of pain along her scalp seemed to radiate down her body until her thighs tensed and her toes curled until the little waves of pain disappeared. Harry was smirking so hard, he couldn’t help it. Her reaction to him pulling at her hair had his entire body buzzing because he just knew that he could give her exactly what she so desperately needed. Without even giving her another moment he closed the space between them and moved his lips against her own. Hers were still slightly parted, so he kissed at her bottom lip first, taking a moment to really make her feel the subtle drag of his tongue against it before their lips attached fully. 

It was like second nature as she started to kiss back. She had never felt so aware of what another person could do to her and she was certain that this was something that wouldn’t be so easy to come by again, so she wanted to enjoy it fully. Just in the bit of time she had shared with him, she knew Harry was a force. His energy was steeped in a subtle confidence that staved off any question of him being arrogant about himself. He was so collected and easy to be around it. For a moment she completely forgot that he’s one of the most famous people in the world. She was so mesmerized by him, she was enjoying his teasing kisses and yearning for more moments where he’d just indulge and deepen their kiss; she liked the reminder that he wanted her just as badly as she wanted him. She wanted more, she was ready.

“C-could we go somewhere else?” She spoke into the kiss and he hummed in agreement as he pulled away from her lips.

“Want to finish your drink?” He asked.

“No, I’m good.” She said and he nodded and raised his hand to get the server’s attention. “We’re done with these. Can you charge them to member tab #57?” Harry asked and the man nodded.

“Of course, sir. Is there anything else I can get for you two?” He asked.

“No, that’s all. Thank you.”

“Thanks.” Y/N smiled to him as well before the man grabbed their glasses from the table and headed off. She did need to use the restroom and she also completely forgot that she had not come alone tonight, so as they stood up she turned to him.

“I need to use the bathroom. And I should probably let my friends know where I am.” She giggled and Harry smiled.

“Right. Well the VIP rooms are like en-suites, so there’s private bathrooms in there. And well, I don’t mind if you pull out your phone to just let them know you’re alive.” He assured her and she smiled.

“Yeah, I’m sure they’ll be shocked to know I even left our seating area.” She laughed “They’re probably fretting over me already.” She joked and he smiled as he started to guide her out. 

They went back to the little desk outside of the private bar and he told the attendant that they would be going up to a room and they gave him a keycard before he guided her to the elevator. She felt weird about people knowing that she would be up in a room with Harry Styles…she certainly didn’t plan on telling her friends who she had spent her evening with, she assumed Harry would rather keep those ventures as private as possible, but still someone knew. Actually, several people knew as they had been seen together throughout the last hour or so. 

When the elevator stopped at the second floor she immediately saw an ice dispenser and a vending machine before them with snacks and water, but also different kinds of condoms, little lube bottles, wipes, and painkillers. He then pulled her down the hallway and then opened their designated room with the keycard. She could faintly hear others in this section, but it was very minimal despite them actually being loud which gave her some relief. She wasn’t all that loud, she’d always had roommates and had lived in an apartment for the last several years so she had trained herself into being quiet.

Harry opened up the door for her and let her step inside first. She glanced around the room that was brightly lit at the moment and it looked inviting even with the luxurious look of it. The bed wasn’t massive, but that’s because there were other furnishings that took up space. She looked over at the padded picnic table looking thing with some confusion.

“That’s a spanking bench.” Harry said as he shut the door.

“Oh?” She said in understanding, “I see that now.” She chuckled bashfully.

“Yeah.” He smiled, “Ummm, bathroom’s through that door there.” He said to her as he pointed across the room, “Do you like the lights on this bright?” He asked.

“Dimmed is nice, like in the lounge?”

“For sure.” He said and she set her bag down on the bed and hurried into the bathroom. She did start to feel a bit nervous as she was in there. She freshened up a bit, thanking the heavens that there were also some wipes in the bathroom. Despite having showered she was still wiping down just in case. She looked herself over as she washed her hands, satisfied with the way her had held up and when she came out she saw Harry sitting on the bed with his phone in hand. He glanced up and smiled at her kindly.

“I’m also letting my friends know where I am.” He explained as she waited for her phone to power back on.

“Dear god…” she exclaimed through an amused giggle as she saw that she had about five missed calls from Nina. “My friend’s called me five times.” She said with concern and decided to just call back instead of text her; she picked up right away.

“Bitch, where the hell are you? Did you go home without telling us?!” She asked loudly, it didn’t sound like they were in the club anymore. Harry obviously heard her shouting and sniggered quietly as he slipped out of his jacket and draped it over a chair in the corner of the room. Y/N glanced to him with a grin as she sat on the bed and started to unstrap her high heels.

“Geez, don’t yell. I didn’t leave the club. I’m uh-I’m still here-”

“Ahhhh!” Nina started screaming in excitement and Y/N pulled the phone from her ear and laughed softly and Harry just dropped back onto the bed and laughed as well. His body was shaking as he tried to hold in any sounds. His eyes were crinkled, indenting his deep with his smile lines; it was cute they creased deep, it meant he was happy. He was so gorgeous it made Y/N’s heart flutter.

“Relax, please. I would’ve come to find you, but you guys got lost in the crowd and I lost track of time.” She explained, “But I’m good, I’m safe.” She assured Nina, “Yes, he’s hot.” She said, “So fucking hot.” She confirmed lowly, glancing to Harry with a smirk only to find he was smirking right back at her, “Nope. Not fucking happening…you get nothing but a thank you for dragging me into this.” Y/N said, keeping her eyes on Harry’s. “I don’t know, so don’t wait up…sorry, it was the “no phones allowed” thing I swear. Alright, be safe. Bye.” She hummed  softly and then hung up. “Sorry about that, my friends can be…a bit nosy.” She giggled.

“It’s alright, it seems they really care and look out of you.” He said with a smile and she nodded.

“Yeah, they do.” She confirmed as she finished taking off her other shoe and let it fall to the ground. She then rolled into the spot beside him and rested her face on her arm as she crossed her ankles and leisurely swung her legs back and forth as she just smiled at Harry, “I’m really, really nervous.” She confessed quietly and his eyes softened.

“What’s making you nervous?” He asked.

“That…I’ll…like it too much.” She said with a sigh and he smiled.

“Why would that be a bad thing?” He questioned with a confused little crease in his eyebrows.

“Ummm…I don’t think I’d be brave enough to try it again.” She half-smiled, “Like everything just seemed to work out perfectly tonight. I don’t think that things would coincide so perfectly again.” She explained further and he smiled.

“Tonight has been pretty perfect.” He concurred, “I’ve had a good time with you.”

“Me too.” She said with a blush warming her cheeks. 

She still had that innocent, but curios glint in her eyes that was giving him butterflies. To Harry, Y/N felt like a breath of fresh air and boy, did he feel deprived. His gaze trailed down the line of her nose and landed on her lips before fluttering back up to her eyes. She was still looking down at his own mouth and he swallowed thickly as her gaze slowly met his.

“I can’t imagine you not being brave enough to do anything you wanted.” He said and she looked in awe for a moment before she spoke up.

“Harry? I’m going to kiss you now.” She warned, voice soft and nervous.

“Please.” He hummed and she pushed herself up to scoot over and lean over him, her hair messily draped over her and his face, but their lips met eagerly regardless. As Harry pressed himself up, supporting his wight on one of his elbows, his free hand came up to Y/N’s face and started gathering her hair, the occasional strand tickling them as her hair was drawn back. 

Y/N slotted one of her legs between his own, entangling them further. Once her hair was out of the way, Harry’s hand traveled down to her waist and started pushing her back and she got the hint and rolled onto her back and he hovered over her with a smile.

“Can I get your dress off?” He asked and she nodded. He helped her sit up and then she stood up and turned away from him, moving her hair to the side as he went for the zipper. “Thanks. Ummm…is there anything that you know you wouldn’t want to try right off the bat?” He asked and she bit her lip.

“I ummm…I don’t know. I’ve had pretty vanilla experiences” She said and he hummed.

“That’s alright.” He assured, “What about…” he paused as her dress just dropped to the ground, he was momentarily distracted by the sight of her perfectly round bum. It would look that much cuter with a couple hickeys or marks from his hands across it, he swallowed thickly  “Ummm, what about things you absolutely know you want to experience?” He asked and she turned around and his hands landed on her hips over the side straps of her thong.

“A little breath play I got…choked once and I did like it.” She admitted bashfully, “…always wondered what was so great about getting my ass spanked…” she joked and Harry chuckled, “I joke, but ummm, not really.” She confessed nervously and he suddenly landed a smack to her left cheek and he grinned as the skin on her arms pimpled with goosebumps and she let out a surprised little gasp.

“How was that for you?” He asked.

“Ummm…it was good.” She swallowed thickly.

“Want more?” He asked and she nodded, “Want to try on the bench?” He asked and she glanced over to it before biting her lip pensively. “We don’t have to.” He assured her and she looked back at him. 

“I am…curious about it.” She said and he stood as well and led her over to it.

“This is nice because it gives you something to hold on to.” He explained, “Like if you wanted to dig your fingers into something or squeeze your thighs, you could. This one also has these rings on it.” He said as he lifted one up and turned to her and she nodded, “These are for restraining. So you could get your hands cuffed or even have a collar attached to this-”

“Like an animal collar?” She asked with wide eyes and he chuckled.

“Ummm, yeah, but like it’s for people. Some people like that.”

“Do you like that?” She asked and he bit his lip and shrugged, which was enough of an answer for her and she giggled, “You’re wild.” She said with a smirk and he giggled along with her.

“I just like to try things. I like to push myself and see how far I can go or how much I can handle. I often surprise myself and like that makes me feel…stronger in a way. Like I can do anything, you know?”

“Yeah, that makes sense.” She agreed and then bit her lip as she looked over the bench once more and decided that she wanted to push herself too. She wanted to try something different and new. She could just picture herself fastened to the bench and gasping at the shock of the blows she’d receive and it made her spine tingle. That had to mean she was into it, right? She placed her hand on the red padded pleather cushion where she assumed her chest would go and glanced up to Harry, “So like…how do we do this? Like are you just gonna do it with your hands?” She asked him.

“We can if that’s how you want it. There’s also toys for impact play right in here.” He said cocking his head over to a little closet looking door and she followed him and he opened it up and she was quite surprised at the selection she saw.

“Will it hurt?” She asked him with wide eyes.

“It can if you want it to hurt. We can test the feeling and force on your palm.” He suggested and she nodded, “Do any of them look more intriguing to you?” He asked and she pointed at the riding crop.

“That’s just one I’ve heard of more.” She said and he pulled it from the hook.

“I wouldn’t necessarily say this is for your bum. It can be, but you’ll get harsher and more intense stings from it.” He explained and she held her hand out and he quickly smacked it down and her eyebrows raised in shock as the sting made her palm feel hot as the pain started to register and she closed her palm quickly and glanced up at him.

“OK, yeah maybe not that one.” She giggled nervously and he smiled.

“Yeah, that’s alright. It’s a bit more of an advanced one to be honest or for those who particularly like pain from the get go. Don’t like that kind of pain too much either.” He assured her and she nodded, “The paddles tend to be a bit better for the bum. It’ll still sting but not as intensely since it covers more surface area.” He explained as he pulled it down as she put her hand out again and he brought it down and gave her a whack before looking into her eyes to gauge her reaction, she seemed fine with that. He swore he even saw a ghost of a smile threatening to spread across her lips and the fact that this once excited her made his eyes darken in excitement for what he could do for her, “Harder?” He asked her softly and when her eyes met his, they were also darkened and her pupils dilated a bit. She nodded up at him and he smiled with tenderness at her as he raised the paddle again and then swung it down with more force and while her hand twitched bit from the impact, she sunk her teeth into her bottom lip for a few seconds before smiling. “Like this one?” He asked her.

“Yeah, I do like that.” She agreed before looking back up into his eyes.

“Good.” He hummed, “Is there anything else you see that you might want to try?” He asked and she glanced back at the array of toys in there. “There’s also stuff in the drawers.” He explained and she stepped forward and started pulling them open to see what they contained. 

They had a myriad of options from blindfolds, ties, cuffs, and collars to clamps and pumps and vibrators. She at least knew that she needed stimulation to her clit in order to have the most gratifying orgasm, so she definitely wanted a vibrator of some sort. She didn’t need the huge wands that were in some drawers, even something smaller would do it for her. So she reached in and grabbed one of the sterile packets that had a vibrator with a slightly bulbous head, it could be used externally and internally as well and it made her core tighten and tickle in anticipation.

“I’m assuming we have to pay for this stuff?” She said.

“Well, they get put on our tabs.” He explained, “The money’s already there for this so…” he trailed off and she glanced back at him.

“But I might want to keep this so I’ll pay you back.” She said and he chuckled.

“You don’t have to pay me back, you can keep it as a gift. You know, to remember our time together.” He said with a cheeky smirk and she chuckled softly before looking up at him.

“We’ll see.” She said softly.

“Do you want to try any restraints?” He asked her and she nodded.

“Ummm, what do you recommend?” She asked as she looked at the different options.

“To start either the satin ties or full wrist cuffs. Anything less bulky will leave more marks and they can be a bit more uncomfortable.” He explained.

“Maybe the ties…can’t risk showing up to work with visible marks, as hot as that would be.” sh e giggled and he grinned, with that in mind he decided he’d give her a discrete mark or two for her personal amusement.

“Right…” he chuckled as he reached for a set of the satin ties.

“Do you think there’s anything I might like?” She asked and he glanced around before opening up the drawers and he bit his lip as he reached in and grabbed one of the smaller pumps.

“If we get this on your clit…” he said a bit bashfully, “for a few minutes you’ll be a lot more sensitive there. S’gonna make you come a lot if you’re already sensitive. Wanna give it a try?” He asked and she smiled at him, her eyes told him that she was clearly enticed by the idea and she nodded after a few seconds.

“Sure.” She agreed cooly, “I thought you were gonna go for the blindfold for a sec.” She giggled.

“Do you want a blindfold?” He asked her with a grin and she shook her head.

“No.” She she said quickly, “I ummm… I’d like to see what’s going on.” She explained and he smiled.

“Well, I think this is it for now.” He said as he moved to the bed and set everything in his hands down and she followed him and did the same before looking up at him and he glanced at her, “Still nervous?” He asked and she nodded and he smiled, “Don’t worry Y/N, I’ll take good care of you.” He assured as he came a bit closer and her gaze flickered down to his lips and she tiptoed to kiss him but he slightly knocked his head back and grinned down at her. “Mmmm, how about…for every spanking you take well, you get a kiss?” He asked and she nodded.

“Yeah, OK.” She agreed and he smiled and guided her over to the bench and helped her get on. “Are you gonna tie me up?”

“Yeah, is that alright?” He asked and she nodded.

“Yes. Please.” She said and he smirked at her before walking over to the bed and taking off his shirt before grabbing the ties and standing before her again. His crotch was level with her face as he got the little packet they were in open and she could see how the bulge in his pants strained against the dark fabric. Her eyes raked down his strong and lean torso and she felt her mouth water at the size of the bulge and he glanced down with a smirk before lowering himself down to be level with her face.

“Like what you see?” He asked and Y/N smiled bashfully from being caught ogling him. 

“Yeah.” She hummed and then glanced down when she felt him tying her wrists together. Then he tied that to the ring attached to the bench. Harry had her yank a few times just so she could feel if it was comfortable or if he needed to make any adjustments. It was perfect though; her wrists were secured together snugly, but she had enough slack from her hands to the o-ring to be able to move her arms a bit. She was so nervous about it all, there were so many thoughts going through her mind as she realized that she was quite literally stuck here with him. And as scary as that thought was, it was also somewhat relieving. She had no idea what he had planned for her, she had little ideas of where the night could go, but who knew what was in his brain when he took her in like this. She didn’t know if she’d ever even see him again after this night, but she just knew she could trust him for tonight. Trust that he had her best interest in mind and that he was going to blow her fucking mind.

“Alright, love. M’gonna start off light and then go a bit harder until you tell me, OK?” He asked. “We can even go back if you feel it’s too hard, just let me know?”

“OK.” She confirmed her understanding, already squeezing her fists nervously as she wriggled a bit. 

“If you’re not liking something or getting overwhelmed just say ‘stop', OK? I’ll stop right away.” Harry informed and she nodded, “What are you gonna say if you don’t like something?”  he quizzed.

“Stop.” She responded.

“Good girl.” He hummed and she wriggled again and Harry bit his lip as he watched her ass jiggle a bit as she got a bit more comfortable. He gently smacked the paddle to his palm a few times before squaring up behind her. “Ready?” He asked an she nodded, “Use you words for me.” He pressed.

“Yes, I’m ready.” She confirmed as he drew the paddle back and smacked it down against her right cheek quickly and her back slightly arched as she exhaled sharply, “Was that good or do want it harder?” He asked.

“A little harder.” She responded and she remained tense until another smack came down on her other cheek, just slightly harder than the previous one. It hurt so good, she wanted to try a bit harder, so she relaxed her hands and her body followed, “Can you try a little harder?” She asked.

“Yeah, ready for it now?” 

“Yes, please. Please do it.” She hummed, her tummy fluttered in anticipation and as soon as the paddle made contact with her already heated skin she gasped and tensed up. Harry stopped for a second to gauge her reaction and as he focused his eyes he watched in real time how her skin became covered in goosebumps and after a few seconds of silence her body relaxed and she wriggled her ass at him and he grinned.

“Was that it?” He asked her and she nodded.

“Y-yes, fuck please do it again.” She pleaded and he smacked down on her other cheek. With every stinging spank to her ass Y/N felt herself get a little more turned on. She felt like she was sparking up and as much as she wanted to wuss out and and ask him to stop she knew she could handle more. She was getting so horny that with each smack she swore her clit pulsed and she got wetter and wetter. She could feel the glide between her pussy lips every time she squirmed. She loved to feel her body tense up in anticipation for the next hit only to relax when the stinging sensation rippled through her ruddy cheeks and slowly fade as it tingled down her thighs. That is until yet another hard smack landed on one of her cheeks and started the cycle all over. Her soft whimpers of satisfaction were completely involuntary, she was getting lost in this feeling and with each spank she was letting herself go more and more.

She seemed to be enjoying it and Harry wondered how wet she was getting between her legs from this. She was doing so well and Harry could see her teetering on the edge of surrender, she’d already taken eight spankings and he wasn’t gonna give her more than ten. But he was glad that she had made it this far without a hitch; he wanted her to feel better than she ever had before and she moaned softly at the final two she’d gotten. He wasn’t thinking too hard about it when he slipped the paddle into his back pocket and brought his hands to her ass, caressing over her cheeks to sooth the sting of the ten spankings she’d taken so well,

“Did so good. Took it really well.” He praised her as he continued soothing her bum. He had been spanking her with a medium force and she seemed to have liked it and as Harry soothed her bottom he noticed her grinding down onto the bench a bit and he smirked, “Did you get really wet?” He asked teasingly.

“Embarrassingly wet.” She confessed through a breathy giggle and he smirked. 

“Can I feel?” He asked.

“Yes.” She said immediately and he smiled at her urgency. His index finger followed the fabric of her thong down her cheeks and to the very hot spot between her legs. Her little cotton thong was definitely feeling a little damp and he bit his lip as he gently rubbed up and down her clothed crease, really getting the fabric doused in her arousal. He could feel it start to soak through the material.

“Shit…you really liked that, didn’t you?” He hummed smugly and she just whimpered as he rubbed his index finger right against her clit a few times before sliding it back to her labia and pressing in, so that he was rubbing against her entrance. Y/N squirmed a bit, trying to get more friction and he smiled, “Nuhuh. Be good for me.” He said lowly and she bit her lip as those words seemed to shoot a delicious tingly feeling through her body. She couldn’t help it as she thrust back again to get more pressure and he tutted and suddenly felt the paddle smack down across her ass and she jolted and gasped at the hard, but quick swat. The tingling and stinging on her ass seemed to radiate down to her clit and her breathing started picking up as she started to get more turned on.

“S-sorry, it just feels so good.” She whimpered and he smiled at her sweet little sound. 

“I know, but you have to be patient. I’m in charge here, remember?” He asked and she grinned.

“What happened to BDSM is about the sharing of control?” She asked smugly and he chuckled as he brought the paddle down against her ass again, making her squeak out and writhe against the bench.

“Don’t be a brat.” He chuckled and she giggled as the stinging sensation rippled through her bottom half of her body. “Were being such a good girl for me.” He said softly as he started rubbing over her clothed pussy again, very lightly. Harry watched as she shivered when he called her a “good girl”, it seemed she had a bit of a praise kink. Liked to hear that she was doing so good and being so good for him. He added a bit more pressure again just to rile her up and it worked. She sighed as he rubbed against her sopping underwear, feeling the glide of the material over her labia from the slick pooling out of her little hole. He wanted to see her bare, he wanted to admire every inch of her and make her feel gorgeous and special and worthy of whatever she wanted. Her back would arch and she’d wiggle around a bit as he continued pleasuring her in such a simple way.

Y/N was absolutely touch starved. She swore that every cell in her body was yearning for more of his touch. Especially as he leisurely rubbed at her clit, it was absolute torture because it wasn’t enough to build an orgasm, but it was enough to build her pleasure and to keep making her more and more wet for him. His deep and soothing voice tickled a part of her she had no idea could affect her so deeply. She whined as he dragged his hand up from between her legs, skimming over her bottom and slowly up her spine. She was a puddle from his delicate and teasing touch and just as she was relaxing her body he swatted her with the paddle again, making her scoff through the grin on her face. The shock of the spank made her walls clench tight and her entire body tingled in response, she was starting to ache deep inside. The feeling was familiar by now, it had been months since she’d even had a proper orgasm. The anxiety, stress, and pressure had all piled up from the different parts of her life and battered her simultaneously. Admittedly, she’d been a little depressed, but the last thing she thought she’d need was this. The same feeling she’d been sitting with for months! But it was a different situation this time. She was horny in a way that was literally making her mind fuzzy and she knew that when she got out of here she’d feel so much more light and free than she had in months.

“Ready for more?” He asked and she hummed.

“Yes. Please.” She responded. Her tummy swirling with butterflies in anticipation of what was coming next.

“Alright, love. Let’s get you untied.” He said and moved around her to undo the ties on her wrists. Once they were off, he helped her sit up, so she was straddling the top of the bench and he stepped up to it and grabbed her face gently. “Think I owe you some kisses.” He said quietly and she hummed through a smile as he pressed his lips to hers. 

Y/N counted nine playful pecks before he went in for the last kiss fiercely. She sighed in relief as she felt his tongue run along her bottom lip before their lips smushed together sloppily. She couldn’t help it as she ground down against the bench and whimpered into his parted mouth at the pressure on her clit. Harry smiled into their kiss when he realized that she was grinding down onto the bench.

“Want my fingers?” He asked her and she nodded.

“Please.” She purred

and he brought his right hand down, his index finger teased over the seam of her thong a few times before slipping under the thin, black fabric. His eyes met her hazy and lust-filled gaze as he slid further down. He smiled as he reached her neatly trimmed little patch of pubic hair over her mound. She bit her lip as his fingers smoothing down made a delicious tickle flutter down her vulva.

“Oh…” she moaned softly as his fingers brushed down her slit and pressed further in and made contact with her clit. He kissed her pouted lips as he rubbed against her swollen little clit easily with how sticky she already was.

“You weren’t lying.” He mumbled deeply, “So fucking wet.” He grinned before going in for another kiss and she giggled into it. Harry started going lower until his index and middle fingers made contact with her sopping entrance. He rubbed over it as she ground down into his fingers, itching to feel them sink inside of her and give her a much needed stretch. Based on what she could feel so far, his fingers were going to be far more gratifying than her own. She was starting to feel desperate.

“Harry.” She mumbled into their kiss, “Harry, please.” She implored.

“We’ve discussed this, love. Patience.” He responded and she sighed impatiently, which cause him to smirk.

“Right, sorry.” She whispered.

“S’alright, love. You’re learning.” He hummed as he started to add a bit more pressure, watching her carefully as he stopped right before sunk his fingers into her her tight entrance. They stayed like that for a few seconds, breathing each other in as he waited for the tension between them to reach it’s boiling point. She exhaled shakily and then leaned her face into his. Their noses brushed and right before she kissed his lips he drew back, “Not yet.” He whispered, “You can wait a little bit more, know you can.” He said and she sighed as he chuckle a bit.

“It’s just so much.” She explained, “M’so on edge. I feel like I’m about to explode.” 

“Good. That mean’s you’re just about there.” He smiled, “Relax… Breathe deep…Pay attention to all of the feelings going on here.” He instructed as he rubbed at her entrance again, keeping her right in that sweet spot for a few more seconds. And when he felt her body fully relax he waited a few seconds before he stepped a bit closer and bore more of his weight into his arm, finally allowing for his fingers to sink inside of her. She was so wet and hot inside it made him absolutely feral. He was fighting every instinct he had to just pick her up and put her on the bed and make her come on his fingers until he’d decided she’d enough.

Y/N’s mouth dropped open as she panted out a shaky breath as his fingers sunk deep inside of her. Harry parted his lips and went in for another kiss, tongue-first. She moaned as she smeared he tongue over his before she gently sucked at it as he started to thrust his fingers into her. Y/N was grinding down onto them, riding them a bit, relishing in the slight stretch they were providing. Suddenly, Harry’s hand was around her throat, squeezing deliciously. She smiled and he retuned the gesture. In moments she started getting that addicting little spacey feeling at the minimal oxygen intake she was getting. She loved to feel floaty and tingly from the lack of oxygen. Her eyes rolled back as she ground harder against Harry, desperate to feel more pleasure.

Every time she’d grind down her clit would just barely brush against his palm, it was delicious and infuriating at the same time. She kept getting wetter and wetter as the stimulation continued building. She was squeezing her thighs tight around the bench, a desperate attempted to make it feel like there was more inside of her. She swore she could feel her walls throbbing with need, her clit was getting so sensitive from being teased so lightly. She was starting to feel desperate beyond the point of no-return, she swore she would lose her mind.

“Harry…” she gasped, “I-I can’t!” she whimpered.

“Are you asking me to stop?” He asked for clarification as he released her throat and she opened her eyes slowly and glanced into his as he stopped thrusting his fingers. She slowly started to gain full lucidity as more oxygen flowed through her brain freely again. She gently raised her hips and then ground back down onto them and shook her head.

“No, please don’t stop I just…I want more.”

“Yeah?” He smiled and she nodded, “Lift up a little.” He said and she did so and pouted when he pulled his fingers out of her. But before she could protest he sunk them in between his lips to clean them off and then he went back in for a kissy, messily tangling their tongues, letting her taste herself from his own mouth. His hands came down to her thighs and he helped her shift so they were wrapped around his own hips. She took he hint and wrapped her around around his neck as he lifted her up and slowly walked them over to the bed. As he leaned down and hovered over her he felt her take the paddle out from his pocket before she blindly swatted him over the bum and he chuckled into her mouth as he pulled back from their kiss to look at her. She was smirking up at him as she dropped the paddle onto the bed.

“Sorry, it was an intrusive thought.” She giggled.

“S’alright, we all get them…and some of us let them win.” He added and she grinned, “I have one right now…”

“Well, let it win. S’only fair.” She responded and he smiled.

“Do you really trust me, Y/N?” He asked and she bit her lip for a second as her eyes searched his own and she nodded.

“I do trust you, Harry.” She confirmed and he smiled as he pressed himself up and went back to the bench and grabbed the long ties he had draped over it. When he turned back he saw her legs bent at the knee, how he’d left her. And he came on over and dropped the ties beside her. His hands then smoothed over her knees and down her thighs and then up to her hips.

“Permission to get these off?” He mumbled over her lips.

“Yeah, get them off.” She said as she raised her hips and he was quick to peel the thong down her legs. He tried to patient and not just spread her open and gawk at her pussy as he stuffed her thong in his back pocket before he brought his hands to her knees again.

“M’gonna tie you up…like this.” He said as he pushed her knees back until her ankles were up against the backs of her thighs, “S’gonna keep you spread open for me while I play with you.” He explained, “Have a feeling you’re not gonna be good about keeping your legs spread for me.” He added and she giggled and nodded, “S’that alright?”

“Yeah.” She agreed and he smiled and reached for one of the ties. 

Harry started twisting the fabric to make it into a thinner size before he wrapped it around her ankle and thigh and when he asked, she assured him it wasn’t too tight. She watched as he finished up the knot, but lost track of what he was doing as he continued twisting the tie and then tied another knot right under her knee. “So you’re into this kinda thing too?” She asked.

“A bit. Just started learning a few months ago.” He shared as he ensured his knots were secure. “This is called a frog tie.” He said as he moved on to her other leg.

“Kinda of an unsexy name.” She pointed out.

“Says the frog.” He teased with a grin and she scoffed through a chuckle as he started to tie her other ankle to her thigh. “Good?”

“Yeah.” She hummed and he proceeded to move to the second knot. Once it was fastened she was spread open and he was still holding back from ogling the part of her he was dying to see, which did not go unnoticed by her. He smiled as their eyes met again and leaned down to kiss her gently. The last thing she expected was for him to palm over her and lightly lightly smack at her dripping pussy a couple times. Before pulled back and grabbing the clit pump. He opened up the package and she watched on as he messed with it in his hand for a bit before he looked back into her eyes.

“You’re gonna feel some pressure when I twist this top part.” He explained and she nodded in understanding as she supported herself on her elbows to see his next actions. He finally glanced down at her exposed pussy and he felt his mouth water. He licked over his lips as he reached forward and brushed his thumb through her sticky folds and then over her clit. “So fucking pretty.” He hummed as he rubbed the pad of his thumb into her swollen little clit a few times. She bit her lip as she watched his thumb glide easily over her sensitive little button. He then slicked his index finger up through her folds and opened her up a bit more, “Fuck, that’s the prettiest shade of pink I’ve ever seen.” He hummed with awe. He licked over his lips again, more than ready to lick and slurp at her glistening pussy, but he had to do this first. He gawked for a few more seconds before rubbing over her clit once more before bringing down the little pump. He got her clit into the opening and glanced up at her again.

“Ready?”

“Yeah.” She nodded.

With her confirmation Harry proceeded to twist the top of the little pump. Sucking the air that had been collected into the little tube. After the third twist she whined and he grinned as he watched her clit throb as the pressure inside of the little pump increased.

“Just a little bit more, love.” He informed her. With each new slow twist her tender little button was sucked further into the pump and when he let go it stayed put and she whined as she felt her clit throbbing. 

Harry then reached down to her entrance and dipped one then two fingers into her. He pushed them in as deep as he could before curving them up and when she gasped and fisted at the bed covers under her he smiled. He watched as she attempted to shut her legs, but the way they were tied didn’t allow much movement. She moaned as he continued fucking her with his fingers until her abs were clenching and he quickly pulled them out. 

Y/N whined, her desperate and glossy eyes were right on his as he sunk his fingers again and built her up again until she was moaning out in pleasure and again, he stopped right before she could feel that delicious flutter in her pussy take over her body. Y/N’s breathing was ragged as she tried her best to keep her composure as Harry edged her once more, she whimpered as the feeling faded away and she squeezed her eyes shut.

“Oh fuck!” She gasped and arched her back as he twisted the pump once more.

“You’re little clit’s just throbbing so hard. Just a few more minutes, love.” He assured as he reached for the vibrator she had chosen and got it open. 

She watched on with eager eyes as he inspected it for a moment before switching it on, he played with the settings for a bit, the entire time she could feel her little hole pulsating as she anticipated his next move. He was taking his time though and as much as she wanted to protest his unhurried pace, she was relishing in the languorous energy that was slowly pulling her deeper and deeper. It was getting so hard to fight it off any more. Suddenly she felt the buzzing of the bulbous head of the vibrator gliding against her sopping labia. Her lips twitched up in a smile as she sighed in pleasure and he glanced up to her with that smirk that was getting more and more engrained in her mind. She bit her lip to suppress her grin as her hungry eyes met his own. She wanted him to call her a good girl again, she was dying to hear it, she needed it. She moaned as he glided the vibrator up her folds and the vibrator met with the little plastic pump and it cause the little ridges to absorb the vibrations and then project them around her pumped clit.

“Oh my god!” She moaned and writhed a bit beneath him. Harry couldn’t tear his eyes from her clit, all swollen and throbbing from being suffocated with all the pressure created by the pump. Just as she felt her thighs quaking Harry pulled the vibrator away and she huffed but kept her whine of disapproval to herself.

“Don’t worry, baby. I’m gonna start up again soon. You’re being so good for me.” He assured and she relaxed. “Gonna get this off first.” He said as he brought his hands to the pump. One on the base of it and the other on the little key on the top. He started to release the pressure until he was able to pull it off of her and she sighed in relief. He licked over his lips at her now engorged clit pulsating, begging to be sucked gently between his lips.

She glanced down to see her clit all puffy and noticeably bigger. It was nothing drastic, but enough that she could see it throbbing. And somehow, being able to see it somehow made her hyperaware of how turned on she was. She could feel the throbbing basically radiating down her legs and it made her bit down on her lip as he just watched it for a few seconds. Put of nowhere he sparkled her shiny pussy and she whimpered as her lips set in a pout at the shock that shot through her clit. Harry glanced up at her with a smirk and she bit her lip.

“Again?” He asked and she nodded eagerly and he chuckled before spanking her pussy a few more times, watching her writhe after each little swat. She could feel her arousal dripping down to her ass and it was making her wonder if she’d actually ever been turned on prior to this in her life. Then, Harry started to kneel and she slightly raised herself to see what he was doing, but was momentarily distracted by him grabbing the vibrator and before she even had a chance to mentally prepare for it she felt his lips around her clit and she absolutely lost her mind. She tried to shut her legs because the sensitivity was so overwhelming, but her bondage prevented it. So instead, she screwed her eyes shut as she clenched her fists tightly around the bed covers as the pleasure she’d been craving started to build up. 

“Oh fuck that feels so good!” She muttered through a moan and then she heard the vibrator come on before it pressed to her entrance. She writhed as it pressed to her sensitive opening and he rubbed it over her arousal a couple times, slicking it up enough to get it to slip inside of her smoothly. And when it finally did he pressed in and her skin became covered in goosebumps as the bulbous head of the vibrator was nudged around until it was lodged right up against her g-spot and she gasped and her entire body stiffed for a few seconds before a moan tore through her chest when he started to suck on her clit with more fervor. 

“Oh right there! Right there, rightthereee…” she mewled as he rubbed into it.

Harry smiled at her reaction and her pretty sounds. Her puffy little clit was fun to play with and her taste was so nice and subtle. He could be down there for ages if he could be. He could feel her struggling and hear her ragged breaths and sounds as she tried to keep it together. He popped off of her clit and gave it a few flicks with the tip of his tongue, right up against the noticeably darker little head of it. 

“Come whenever you want, love.” He mumbled as he sucked love bites into her thigh and she writhed a bit at the bite of his suckling and nibbling as he marked her up. He very gently moved the vibrator inside of her, gyrating it to find the spot that had her legs trembling… and there it was. She started to gasp in time with the little thrusts of the vibrator and then her hands dug into his hair and he smiled.

“Oh my god…Fuck Harry, you’re gonna make me come!” She whimpered as her thighs started to tremble. Just seconds later her body fully relaxed before it immediately tensed up again as she started to come undone and much to his surprise she started to squirt and he groaned and sucked harder at her clit. “Thank you, thank you, thank you!” She slurred over and over again as her body writhed with an otherworldly pleasure that made her feel like she was vibrating. 

She’d been on edge for nearly twenty minutes, he was taking his time, building her up and she understood why now. And he wasn’t stopping; he did slow down when she made it through that orgasm, but once her breathing was somewhat back to normal he removed the vibrator and got his fingers and mouth back on her. Her second orgasm built up again as he started to lap at her clit and it was just as good. She was trembling as she whined when he didn’t let up and effortlessly coaxed her into a third one and after that they took a bit more time to build up. He wasn’t stopping, but significantly lowering the level of stimulation. He kept her on edge by rubbing into her g-spot, but would only mind her clit every now and again, helping her through the sensitivity until she was peaking again. By the fourth orgasm she was laughing through her panting because she swore even the back of her knees tickled as she came undone. When the fifth one washed her out she could hardly believe she was alive, she was struggling to breathe and her brows were furrowing as she moaned out in defeat when she remembered that she could’t close her legs. When her sixth one approached she knew she was going to squirt as she literally felt her pussy pulsating. And when it started he gave her clit heavy, intentional strokes with his tongue as his fingers fucked her harder and from there she couldn’t stop. Harry was moaning against her as it just kept coming out of her. She was crying out his name with even more curses and chants of gratitude. She was so sensitive, her eyes were brimming with tears and a part of this was so emotionally overwhelming, she wanted him to stop, but a part of her was just letting this happen to her.

“Fuck, you’re still going, baby.” He mumbled rubbed his thumb into her clit now and stood to look at her face. As soon as her eyes met his she smiled and he smiled back. It made her heart leap and then she frowned as she started to come again, “Oh fuck, good girl. Squeeze my fingers tight.” He said as her head knocked back and she moaned as her tears started to stream down her face. “One more, angel. You’ve got one more for me. I know you do, love.” He mumbled and her lidded eyes looked into his own. 

“On your cock, please. Want you to feel the last one on your cock, Harry.” She managed and he groaned at her request. His prick was aching, he needed the release. He didn’t even plan on fucking her, he just wanted to make her feel good and just get off on it when he got back home. But she wanted it on his cock and he would definitely give her that if it would make her feel good.

“Yeah? Want my big, thick cock to fuck your last orgasm out of you?” He asked, voice deep and gravely. His fingers slowed down inside of her and she nodded, her glossy eyes peered deeply into his own.

“Please, Harry. Please. I need you.” She whimpered and he bit his lip and nodded as he gently drew his fingers out of her. Before he could bring them to his lips she was reaching for his hand and he easily let her take it and she brought it to her mouth. She opened up and he smiled.

“Go on then, greedy girl.” She immediately wrapped her lips around his warmth, sticky fingers and sucked. As her smooth and hot tongue ran along them his cock pulsed and his balls tightened up, loading themselves up for his big finish. His cock growing a bit more as more of his blood rushed to his member. He was so fucking hard he could cut stone, or at least it felt that way. He was sure that as soon as his trousers were down his cock would spring right up and stay standing against his lower stomach. She moaned in delight around his fingers, the vibrations of it traveling up his arms and shooting a fuzzy feeling straight to his heart and then down to his tummy. “Yeah, I know you taste so fucking good.” He said and her eyes blinked open upon hearing that. He smirked at her and pulled his fingers out of her mouth and back down to where she was quite literally oozing her slick. He lightly pressed in and smiled as he felt a thicker stream of it enveloped his finger tips. He gently pulled it away, chuckling as he saw a thick string of it, stick connected to her entrance. It spun out and snapped until he was right near her belly button. Her skin broke out in goosebumps at the cold little flash along her abdomen as her arousal met with her skin. His fingers were slimy with her slick and he hovered over her and licked them off, keeping what he could on his tongue before grabbing her face and going in for a messy kiss. She moaned as she tasted herself right on his tongue, she could also smell her arousal on him and it was making her loose her mind. She started to lick and suck at his tongue, relishing in the feelings of elation he was giving her. 

“Please get a condom.” She said and he nodded and broke away from her kiss. 

Harry dug around his pockets for his wallet and then pulled one out and set it down beside her on the bed as he got his trousers and briefs off. She licked her lips at the size of his cock and couldn’t wait to feel him opening her up. He got the condom on quickly before slicking it up through her folds, thrusting sloppily to really get himself nice and lubed up. Her little pussy was so fucking warm, he nudged up against her clit and she giggled up at him through her wince of overstimulation and he chuckled at her reaction. He was anxious to feel her tight, hot walls giving way to his cock, so he glanced up at her and she nodded, urging him to go on. With her consent he guided his achingly hard cock to her entrance. He sighed in relief as he teased the inch of his tip into her weepy little hole. He smiled as he held her open and watched himself sink into her, it was making his cock twitch because he was so sensitive there.

“Fuck tha’feels so good.” He mumbled in delight as he started feeding in a bit more of himself in and she sighed in relief. When he made it past the tight little ring of her entrance he moaned as he felt her opening up and spasming to quickly try and accommodate his intrusion. It was making his mind blurry and his tummy twist as just how hard she was spasming around his cock. He swallowed thickly as he finished sinking in the rest of the way and they both sighed in relief as their eyes met. He gave a few thrusts and she wriggled her hips a bit, so he reached for one of the pillows and tucked it under her bum and slid back in and immediately they both moaned as his tip rammed into a part of her that made his balls tighten up and he groaned as he started thrusting quickly into it over and over against until she was seeing starts and moaning loudly. Fuck, she just felt so good around him, so warm and smooth, the pressure of his thrusts making it feel like her body was forcibly pulling him in. She started to tremble and he chuckled in satisfaction. 

“Gonna give me one more?” He asked and she nodded fiercely. “Good girl. Fuck, you were made to be worshiped like this.” He said and she panted heavily as his words settled on her so nicely. “Y’take it so well. Take my cock so well. Doing so good for me. You’re so. Fucking. Good. For me.” He praised her, punctuating his words with his thrusts, and she looked into his eyes and she blinked slowly a few times and suddenly everything stopped for a second before the energy just shifted. Her ears started to ring and she swore that there was a halo effect around him, she could only see his face and nothing else seemed to exist as her body slowly started to feel like it was on overdrive and she closed her eyes and inhaled sharply.

“Fuck, Harry…” She whimpered and he groaned, so in love with the fact that he watched her lose herself on his cock. 

“Come for me, love. I know you’re so close, jus’let it happen.” He encouraged her. 

The entirety of her skin was rising with goosebumps as she felt the coil of her pleasure expanding impossibly far. She was curling her toes to try and hang on just a bit more because she didn’t want this to end. Harry’s deep voice seemed to ripple vibrations through her body, adding to the pleasure of it all. She was especially relishing in the thwacking of his balls against her bottom and that deep, rhythmic thrusting that was jabbing his thick head against her most sensitive spot. Once all of these realizations his her together she inhaled sharply, and like a dying star, she reached what felt like the pinnacle of her existence and she exploded beautifully. Her orgasm spread through her entire body, taking her out inch by inch in a tsunami-like wave of ecstasy. It tapered down after a few moments, though it felt longer than that, and she blinked her eyes open and watched as Harry started to lose his rhythm and he grunted out as he gave her a few more debilitatingly deep thrusts that had her squirming and then gasping as he just grabbed around her thighs and rammed himself into her cunt. She had a mini orgasm from that and watching him groaned as he spilled into the condom.

“Fuck…” he mumbled lowly as he glanced down between their bodies before looking up into her glassy eyes. “Made me come so hard, love.” He smiled as he leaned over her body and her hands looped around his neck as he joined their lips in an ardent kiss. He gently rolled his hips into hers, milking out every last drop of his come. “Such a good girl for me. You really let go for me. Y’did so fucking good, love.” He praised her in between kisses and she at up his praises. Kissing him back and relishing in his affection until his cock had softened enough that it started to fall out of her. They kissed once more before he reared back and pulled out of her all the way and she winced at the suddenly empty feeling and just let herself fall back against the mattress.

“Let’s get these off.” Harry said softly as he rubbed over her thighs and she just nodded. She was just catching her breath from all of it. 

Y/N still felt like she was in a sort of trance. Everything felt delayed and slightly fuzzy, it was a lovely feeling. Her mind was drawn a blank and her body put every single resource it had towards making her feel this incredible and natural high for as long as she could. He was gentle as he undid the binds on her thighs and even helped her stretch her legs out after getting them done. She was quiet, just letting him do what he was doing until he smiled at her.

“You alright there?” He asked with a grin and she nodded before giggling.

“Just…processing. I still feel…tingly.” She said after licking her lips and he hummed.

“Good.” He hummed with a smile as he let his fingers skim up her naked torso. She shivered at the tickles and he chuckled. “How was that for you?” He asked and she smirked.

“I think I will take all of the toys home.” She joked and he chuckled again as she started to giggle. “Thank you, though.” She said as her smile slowly faded, “I’ve never felt like that before and I…needed it.” She said and he smiled and nodded once.

“Good.” He hummed, “And you know, you don’t need to do all that crazy shit they do in porn to have a good submissive experience. It can be simple, you know? Just gotta find yourself the right partner that does what you need.” He said softly and she nodded.

“Is this your style?” She asked him.

“A bit. I mean, I’m definitely more of a pleasure dom, but I do like to be a little mean or mischievous if the opportunity arises.” He said and she chuckled. “Like when I spanked your pussy, I went a little hard on you.” He said and she furrowed her eyebrows.

“Oh…it felt…tame to me.” She said and he chuckled.

“Maybe you also have a little pain kink?” He suggested and she hummed pensively, “There’s a lot to explore.” 

“Yeah, apparently. I didn’t even know I could squirt.” She giggled tiredly and he chuckled.

“Everyone can, you just gotta know where your spot is.”

“And now I do!” She said enthusiastically and he laughed lowly.

“Now you do.” He hummed as he smiled at her.

“Umm, can you help me to the bathroom?”

“Yeah love, C’mon.” He said helping her up and walking her over. 

Y/N shut the door and turned to see her reflection in the mirror. Her makeup was a little smudged and her hair a bit tousled, but there was glint in her eyes that she’d never seen before. She felt really good in her skin, something that she’d always struggled with. She sat on the toilet and as she glanced down at her legs she smiled as she saw the little bruises starting to blossom along her inner thighs. She knew that she might never seen Harry again unless it was by some trick of fate, but she was OK with that. She was gentle as she cleaned herself up and then wiped down at bit before washing her hands and joining him back in the room. He was sat on the bed, back in his briefs by now. She hurried over to her pile of clothes and Harry noticed and reached for his pants.

“S’in my pocket.” He said reaching into the back pocket and pulling out her thong.

“Oh thank you.” She smiled and hurried to slip it on. Then she went over to her bra and dress and set them on the bed. She was just about to get it on when his hands came around and grabbed her breasts in his hands. She bit her lip as he crossed them and kneaded them a bit. Her nipples were between his fingers and before she could say something he pressed down on them with his thumb and index fingers and she knocked her head back into his chest. The light bite of pain made her thighs tightened and she sighed shakily.

“Wanna come home with me?” He asked before nipping at her ear lobe, “Hmmm?” She quickly nodded her head.

“Use your words, Y/N.” He admonished in a slightly mocking tone.

“Yes, Harry. I want to go home with you.” She responded.

“Let’s get you dressed then.” He hummed.

***********

The night had been long…their sexual escapade had even gone into the day. What they lacked in sleep was made up in hospitality because Harry’d been an excellent host. Even as they said their goodbyes he was so sweet  and gracious. He’d even gotten her a car to take her back to her place. She hadn’t asked for any of his contact info, she assumed that he didn’t want to get that personal, but she was OK with it. She’d gotten that she needed from him and she would always be grateful for that. When she informed Nina that she was on her way home she had a late lunch ready for her because she had a wealth of questions to ask Y/N. They were getting through their food as Y/N talked to her about how literally this was the most unforgettable and unreal experience of her life, when the doorbell rang.

“Hold that thought.” She said and hurried to the door. When she opened it she was face to face with a young man who had a box and bouquet of flowers in his hands. “Hello.” She greeted with some confusion.

“Good afternoon. Is a Miss Y/L/N available?”

“Yeah, that’s me.” She confirmed and he smiled.

“Wonderful! These are for you.” He said and she looked at him in confused but took the items anyway.

“Oh? Thank you.”

“No problem. Have a good day.”

“You too!” She smiled as he walked away and she shut the door.

“Who is it?” Nina called from the living room.

“Just a delivery for me.” She said as she looked around the bouquet for a card and didn’t see one on the vase, in the arrangement, nor on the box. She set them down at the little table they had by the entrance and opened up the box and sputtered on a laugh when she saw the items she had used with Harry last night. And there was a little card in there. She reached for it and opened it up and smiled as she flipped open the card.

Y/N, 

I noticed you forgot your toys, so I had to get that back to you. Consider them a gift, you were so incredible that you definitely earned them. Shit, that sounds really illegal…Anyway… I just wanted to reiterate that I had a really great time with you. Thank you for being incredible company. I fear that this is a one time thing, which I’m grateful that you understand, but I want you to know that you’re one of a kind and I assure you that I’ll never forget you. I hope you feel the same way about me. Take great care of yourself, you deserve it! 

-H.

Y/N smiled a she read over the note and tucked it back in the envelope. Yeah, there was absolutely no way she would ever forget about him. She closed the box and and grabbed that and the vase and headed back over.

“Ooh what’s that?” Nina asked suggestively as Y/N set down the vase on their little dining table.

“Nothing, s’from a client. She has her own stationary company and I ordered a few things. She said she would deliver them extra special.” She fibbed.

“Awww, cute.” Nina pouted and Y/N nodded and smiled.

“I know. Gonna go put this down.” She said and hurried to her room. She made a mental note to hide those and then replace the items with the new stationary she had actually received just a few days ago, Nina would surely want to check at some point. She was just about to leave her room when Nina gasped loudly and hurried over, meeting Y/N in the hall.

“Girl, guess what?!?” She questioned and Y/N looked at Nina with a startled look.

“What?” She asked and then turned her phone over to her and Y/N’s eyes widened as she saw a picture of Harry from last night leaving LVRS Club. He had his driver come pick her up from the rear entrance. He explained that he needed to make a public exit so that people saw he went home, but he didn’t want to subject Y/N to that, and well she didn’t want to appear anywhere if she could help it.

“Harry Style was there last night! God, if I had hung back and played my cards right I could’ve had a chance to flirt with him.” She huffed. “He looks so good…" she said as she glanced down at the imagine on her phone, "Just imagine him without all that clothes on…” She hummed and Y/N giggled..

“Mmmm, you're right he looks good…so fucking good.” She agreed with a smug grin.

Hope you guys liked it! Feel free to share any feedback with me!

---- TAG LIST ----

@sunshinemoonsposts @keriberi @ottawaoutlander @gurugirl @reveriehs @sunflovverharry @daphnesutton @jessitpwk @cherrysulewski @sad-avocado  @angelbabyyy99 @permanentllyharry @justlemmeadoreyou @matildasatellite @prettythingsworld @elleninhell @kittenhere @lolyouallsuck @victoria-styles @narry-heart @littlenatilda @everyscarisahealingplace @horny-virgin22

#harry styles #harry styles writing #harry styles one shot #harry styles smutty one shot #harry styles smut #harry styles reader insert #harry x y/n #harry styles x y/n #harry styles fan fic #harry styles fanfiction #harry styles fanfic #harry styles fic #dom!harry x sub!reader #dom!harry styles #dom!harry styles x sub!reader #harry smut #harry styles smutty fic #harry styles smutty fan fic #harry styles x reader #harry x reader #harry styles friends with benefits #writing #0nlythrowharrybeaux

[gnomewithalaptop]

Transcendence AU Dash Simulator GO!!!

31 notes

🌟 lesbianstellaconifer Follow

okay but actually block me if you ship mizcor -- 'hurr durr but we age stella up' -- SHUT UPPP she's literally a minor and alcor's canonically over a million years old so how about you stop being a freak

🎩 woodsmans-left-nipple Follow

Babe I hate to break this to you but Mizcor's literally one of the most famous relationships in all of post-transcendental literature

🌟 lesbianstellaconifer Follow

I could not have more obviously been talking about Mizar the Magnificent but you know what? Yeah classic Mizcor supporters can fuck off too actually.

Everybody likes to whip out Twin Souls like some kind of gotcha but have you even actually read it??? Like it's literally supporting demon worship and pedophilia -- both of which are EXTREMELY ILLEGAL btw. So yeah if I see any of my followers reblogging that shit I'm reporting you to the Occult Defense Agency idc if we're mutuals

🐟 demonologyturnedmegay Follow

*looks at my Alcorian Literature PhD* guess we better stock up on prison shivs buddy

🍃 haveyouseenmylibrary Follow

okay I'm sorry but

and Mizar the Magnificent isn't????

5k notes

📷 nature-pics-daily

Los Angeles 🏝️

#sunken city of los angeles #new california #travel #ocean #photography #lmao i almost got eaten by a kelpie trying to take this pic pls reblog it

98 notes

🧁 definitely-mizar Follow

Hey guys! Just wanted to let you know that The Scepter of Vanquished Souls, the newest book in the Wanderlust Trilogy, is now available for pre order on Glamazon!

Purchasers of the hard-cover edition will also receive never-before-seen content, including a deleted scene between Princess Samia and the Shadow King!

🤷‍♂️ not-not-ian-beale Follow

Boosting because I honestly cannot recommend this book enough. Truly one of Mira's best (and I'm not just saying that because she married me!)

25k notes

⚠️ alv Follow

CONGRATULATIONS!!!

You are the 6 billionth user to log into Jumblr today!! This means you are eligible to win a FREE WACBOOK PRO!!!! Click here to claim your prize and win BIG BIG REWARDS!!

#twin souls #mizar #alcor #mizcor #twin souls: reawakened #twin souls: breaking circles #twin souls: newest moon #twinner #twincon3015 #not a scam

Based on your likes!

0 notes

🌞 azarath-metrion-zinthirst Follow

So. I had a day.

📖 stanley-pines-memorial-library Follow

Okay, but consider

🌞 azarath-metrion-zinthirst Follow

I don't remember my older brother's wedding

📖 stanley-pines-memorial-library Follow

A small price to pay for no middle school trauma

🐧 selkiebael Follow

Okay so I just read the url and--

Asfdksfjk go off you funky lil intern

📖 stanley-pines-memorial-library Follow

I'm actually the senior librarian. But thanks!

🐈 alcorphabetical Follow

Posts that have 10k notes. To me

15k notes

🔮 demonoftheday Follow

Today's demon of the day is Nxlar the Antithetical! Responsible for the Florida Springs Massacre of 3007, the body count for this purveyor of madness is estimated to be over 400 (source).

🐸 that-one-half-elf-bitch

I could fix her

41 notes

🍑 lookingformygnomequeen Follow

literally screaming crying throwing up rn I've turned off 'Based on your likes' like eight times @staff can't you just get rid of him already

2.5k notes

🎤 rosaslittleredboots Follow

#i accidentally set my alchemy textbook on fire today and i don't even care AAAAAA this is going to be amazing #northwest mansion mystery #pacifica northwest #rosa darling #im about to be so insufferable about this just you wait

616 notes

👹 sexiestdemon3015bracket Follow

🐸 that-one-half-elf-bitch

Nxlar SWEEEEEP!!!

#if you love me at all you'll vote for my lady love #LISTEN i could bring her to the light i nkow i could

37 notes

👻 sweetthingsaremadeofdeeznuts

Lmao so Nxlar the Antithetical totally turned my apartment complex into a pile of sentient sludge yesterday. I'm fine -- I was at work when it all went down, but uh... yeah, my situation obviously just became super not-great. I hate to ask, but I don't get paid til the 15th, so if some of y'all could float me some cash just so I can get a motel room for a couple nights, I'll fr owe you a life debt

Goal: 0/250

FundFriend

LenMo

#fuck demons fr #like seriously what'd i ever do to them 😭😭😭 #mutual aid #pls boost #don't tag as donation

17 notes

🏳️‍⚧️ gliesssse Follow

Important PSA

So idk if y'all have been reading the news lately, but the alcor virus has been making the rounds on the interwebs again. I feel like I shouldn't have to say this but PLEASE don't click any random links rn, ESPECIALLY if they're tagged with twin souls.

I know we twinners love to joke about it, but the alcor virus is legitimately dangerous and has been known to seriously ruin people's lives. Idk. Just like be smart and practice basic caution I guess? Jumblr's pretty much dead these days, so he might skip over us, but it's always better to be safe than sorry

⚠️ alv Follow

This is a good point! It is always better to be safe than sorry! That's why if you're smart, you'll click here for a list of ways to virus-proof your computer. Stay safe out there everybody!

Based on your likes!

4k notes

🌲 discogirl99 Follow

Anyone else just randomly crave connective tissue sometimes

🧁 sparkle-glitter-sideblog

no actually i think that might just be a you thing

#also i heard screaming on the other line when i called you earlier there better not be a mess when i get home #beloved demon brother tag

2 notes

👑 sameeya

Okay guys I might be crazy but what if the Shadow King was actually telling the truth when he said Princess Samia's brother is still alive??? Like, if you think about it, there's a tonnnn of foreshadowing in Crown of Ghosts and the author tweeted that there was gonna be a surprise twist in the new book sooo 👀👀

#i've connected the dots -- YOU DIDN'T CONNECT SHIT -- i've connected them #wanderlust trilogy #mira ramachandran #crown of ghosts #scepter of vanquished souls #princess samia #samia of cleves #shadow king #ahmed of cleves #bookblr

25 notes

🪨 professionalnatural-deactivated30141227

Reminder that you are beautiful exactly as you are and there are thousands who would sell their souls to imitate what you do naturally <3

👠 mizarsfrillypetticoat Follow

I actually really needed this today 💗

🦇 plsbytemevladdyzaddy Follow

Yo quit reblogging this op is a blatant human supremacist

🪨 professionalnatural-deactivated30141227

And? No one cares lmao

⚠️ alv Follow

Enjoy deactivation. Lmao.

🪓 wenda-was-a-lesbian-confirmed Follow

🕵🏻‍♂️ alcor-in-the-tardis Follow

#I sent screenshots of that one centaur post to her boss too #give you two guesses what species his wife is (tags by @alv)

Holy shit. Am I actually rooting for the alcor virus rn?

🍄 warioxreader Follow

maybe the real virus was the friends we made along the way <3

⚠️ alv Follow

No, the real virus is me. Don't take credit for my accomplishments.

🐲 retiredbus Follow

Heritage post

62k notes

🐔 old-friends-senior-griffin-sanctuary Follow

I just want to get dicked down again =/

#THIS IS NOT ME TAKING A STANCE ON SHIPPING DISCOURSE I LITERALLY DON'T CARE #best hits tag #i'm basing this entirely off the vibes i got from 2015/2016 tumblr #i just feel like the mizar the magnificent fanbase would be highkey insufferable lmao (to the dismay of all creators involved) #mizar the magnificent #transcendence au #alcor the dreambender #ian beale #mira ramachandran #rosa darling #alcor virus #al-v #twin souls #unreality #tumblr dashboard simulator #tumblr dash simulator

[luceafarul-de-dimineata]

ngl kinda curious what happens if mc gets shipped with one of the nobles more often than the kings instead?

You know the AO3 ship popularity chart? Let's say they did one of those for the "child of Solomon" fandom.

Mod Jjok: The most popular ship with Mc for this month is... Mc x Sitri! With over 20k words in the longest running fanfiction on the ship reaching peak popularity in the middle of the month!

Dantalian: Sitri? Isn't that his majesty Satan's blood bag?

Glasylabolas: It turns out he has a name.

Paimon: I think this must be mistakeeeeen. I just recently wrote in collaboration with Astaroth a 25k words fanfic about Mc x Satan

Eligos: Oh, I mass-reported that one. I would apologise about that, but demons can't lie

Paimon: You're so sillyyyyy

Paimon: You just lost cuteness session priveledgessss

Eligos: :'(

Eligos: It was for the greater good of Tartaros

Bimet: Very noble of you, Eligos

Dantalian: Bimet! You fucking bitch, where's my MC body pillow????

Eligos: @Dantalian please take this in private we don't vibe with this negative energy here

Dantalian: Speak for yourself, I vibe with it!

Gamigin: Guys, what happened????? I was asleep, it's like 5 AM in here.

Gamigin: HOLY FUCK

Gamigin: How did Sitri of all people win????

Paimon: I mean, he's not that baaaaaaad

Gamigin: 20k words isn't even that long! How?!

Gamigin: I think we all have to come together to break the two up

Gamigin: Sitri is a common enemy and we shall stop him!

Dantalian: I'm sharpening my knife as we speak.

Gamigin: His Majesty Lucifer said I'm not allowed to leave Paradise Lost :'(

Dantalian: And?

Gamigin: And ... what?

Dantalian: He's not your dad! Even if he was, you don't have to listen to him. Do you think I listen to everything his majesty Asmodeus tells me to do? No. He may be my dad and my king, but I am in control of my own future.

Glasylabolas: Preach brother, preach

Gamigin: But I don't want to go against Lucifer's orders

Dantalian: Pussy

Glasylabolas: Pussy

Dantalian: First! Suck it old man!

Gamigin: Wait, doesn't Paimon live in the same country as Sitri?????

Gamigin: @Paimon, dearest, could you please kill Sitri for us? At least tranquillise him or something. Make sure he doesn't move anymore.

Paimon: I'm not murdering Sitri over thisssss

Paimon: I'll just ask him if it's true he's dating Mccccc

Dantalian: I think we should vote on Sitri's fate

Glasylabolas: Absolutely. I am for democracy.

Dantalian: Knife or gun death?

Glasylabolas: I prefere knife. Gun's make everything messier. How am I supposed to get arroused by a pile of guts?

Dantalian: Ask Ronové or Phenix and they'll tell you

Dantalian: I once saw Ronové remove an angel's intenstines and fucking them

Eligos: That's why nobody wants to visit Abaddon.

Dantalian: In his defence, it was kind of hot

Glasylabolas: I can imagine

Glasylabolas: I should call Ronové again...

Dantalian: He charges for one night stands now cause Abaddon lost its health care recently

Gamigin: Yeah, Morax told me about how you started getting curious about his eye hole.

Dantalian: I don't even blame Ronové for that one. I'm also curious what happens if you cum down someone's eye socket.

Paimon: Ok guyssssss

Paimon: I talked with himmmm

Paimon: It turns out that he just had a lot of black tea recently and wrote 20k words in a dayyyyy

Paimon: And a lot of people read it because Asteroth recomended it on his bloggggg

Dantalian: ah, yeah, shipping

Dantalian: Asmodeus x Mc for the win

Eligos: In your dreams

Dantalian: Yes. I do dream about that often.

Dantalian: I don't even know why y'all care so much for Mc's sex life

Dantalian: Having sex with only one partner is boring

Gamigin: Keep your shitty opinions to yourself.

Dantalian: Only if you make me

Eligos: I'm going to mass report it

Gamigin: I already did <3

Sitri: All of you are so mean

[Mod Jjok stopped comments on this post]

#whb #what in hell is bad #whb gamigin #whb paimon #whb eligos #whb glasylabolas #whb dantalian #whb bimet #whb sitri #shipper au

[ellies-little-thing]

I thought you hated me (e.w.)

My masterlist <3

Warnings: Roommates; modern Ellie; Mature content; swearing; fluf; smut; arguing; reader is referred to as she/her; Ellie is mean; Readers first time with a girl; Mentions of past relationships; cheating, mentions of drinking; love/hate relationship; Reader has a vagina; enemies to lovers (kinda); Kind of proofread, English is not my first language.

Author's notes: Hi! This is my first ever fanfic, I hope you like it, I really liked writing it! Feedback is always welcome and likes and reblogs are always encouraged! Thank you! Enjoy! 

Hi i re-edited this fic, I hope you like the sligth channges!

Word count: 25k

NSFW MINORS AND MEN DNI!!

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

You and Ellie didn’t exactly get along, sure you had to hang out with each other because of your friends, but you guys always teased and bad mouthed each other until it ended up in a full-blown argument.

Maria was rearranging roommates for each dorm and as you approached the door  that was supposed to be your new home, your breath hitched.

Ellie opens her door in a hoodie and shorts and sees you standing there. “Great, you’re the one living with me” she scoffs, clearly annoyed.

“Happy to see you too.” Y/N says sarcastically. Ellie rolled her eyes, walking into the room and sitting down on her bed.

“Of course, it’s YOU living with me, I can’t even be in peace in my own room?” She crossed her arms and gave Y/N a stern look.

“It isn’t like it was my choice!”

“Oh, I’m aware, the fact that we’re forced to live together is absurd, I want no trouble.” Ellie sat her head in the palm of her hand, she was very annoyed.

“I won’t bother you if you don’t bother me.” Ellie seemed surprised that Y/N had already given up, she had been expecting a lot of trouble.

“That’s it?” Ellie asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I don’t want to argue.” Ellie seemed almost sad when she heard Y/N’s words, sure she had expected them but she wanted to argue.

“I was looking forward to that…” Ellie said, almost whispering.

“What?” You asked because you couldn't hear what she'd just said.

“Never mind, you don’t wanna argue.” Ellie stood up and crossed her arms. Ellie took a look around the dorm that was now her new home.

“Oh, did I hurt your feelings?” You say mockingly. That was the perfect sentence to piss Ellie off. Ellie marched up to Y/N, she was now looking down on her with a blank expression. Y/N was about 5 feet tall (1.52m) and Ellie was 5’7 (1.70m).

“Hurt my feelings? I don’t have feelings, you’re an ass anyways, why would I care.” She scoffed.

“Nice one dickhead!” That actually caught her off guard. Ellie actually had to think of a comeback to that. Ellie had a stern expression as she thought of something, she had to think fast. Finally, she had an answer and a smile spread across her face.

“Well, at least I’m a dickhead, you can't even get any dick.” She said almost laughing.

“Like you have one…” Ellie almost lost it at that comment.

“Ohhh, but I do..” She smiled, she was now very amused by the fact that she caught you off guard twice.

“Oh, do you? Since I last checked, girls don’t have dicks.” You said annoyed.

“Check again dear, girls can have dicks. I am proof of that.” Ellie was still smiling, the look on your face was hilarious.

“Let’s see it then.” You challenge her.

“Oh please, a gorgeous lady like me doesn’t need to show you, how about we skip straight to your bed?” She asked in a cocky tone, she had clearly already won the argument.

“Fuck you, go beat one off alone and leave me be.” Ellie actually started laughing, she couldn’t help herself and she had to cover her mouth to stop laughing.

“I wasn’t being serious, that’s not very polite of you my dear.” She said, holding back laughter.

“ha ha.” You say dryly. Ellie was still amused by the conversation, she had actually enjoyed talking to you. She had been expecting an argument, but this was actually very entertaining.

“What should we do? Are we gonna hang out or something?” Ellie asked, sounding slightly annoyed.

“Do what you want, I’m putting my stuff away.” Ellie watched as you put your things away, it looked like you weren't gonna budge on doing anything with her. Ellie was stubborn and also a bit annoyed, she had to come up with a plan to get you to spend some time with her.

“You’re not gonna do anything fun with me?” She asked, trying to make herself sound convincing.

“Hum… Since the last time I checked..I thought you hated me?” You said, not even looking at her.

“What? Who said I hated you?” Ellie asked, sounding confused. “You and I are gonna be roommates, I just thought I would try to make this easier for both of us.” Ellie explained. “Can’t we just hang out for a bit? You look fun…”

“Fine.” You said.  Ellie felt accomplished, she had successfully convinced you to spend some time with her and you had only been roommates for about an hour. Ellie sat down on her bed and looked over at you putting your belongings away.

“What? Why are you looking at me like that?” You ask annoyed.

“What? Am I not allowed to look at you?” Ellie asked. She had crossed her arms and tilted her head slightly; you were confusing her but Ellie still had a plan. Ellie wanted to hang out with you, if she couldn’t convince you to hang then she would just force you to be her friend.

“No, that is a privilege honey.” You mocked.

“I don’t think I’m your honey.” Ellie laughed a bit while she spoke.   Ellie still wasn’t used to the fact that this girl, who she thought would be mean and not like her at all, was actually willing to talk to her. It was very confusing to Ellie but she was now actually looking forward to hanging out.

“Just leave me alone.” You say quietly.

“You know I can’t do that, we’re roommates, remember?” Ellie was persistent, she wasn’t just gonna let you do whatever you wanted right away.

“Plus, being annoying is kinda my thing.” She shrugged.

“Perfect.” You say annoyed. Ellie smirked; she knew you weren't serious about your comment. Ellie actually felt better talking and hanging out with you, she had assumed you would be a very mean and awful person. Ellie got off her bed and continued looking at you. “Do you maybe wanna watch a movie or something?” Ellie asked.

“I’m going to take a shower, bye.” Ellie was surprised by this response, but she was still persistent.

“Fine, but after you take your shower, we’re watching a movie.” Ellie had to admit though, the thought of being alone for hours was scary.

“Hhhghhh….” You say annoyed.

“What?” Ellie looked at you, now confused. She had thought that you had agreed on watching a movie with her.

“Pick the movie then.” Ellie was surprised, she had expected you to refuse and walk away.

“Alright then, um… do you like Horror movies?” Ellie actually didn’t like horror movies, but anything for you to see the other side and to have a chance to become her friend.

“You pick! “ You get to the bathroom and close the door. Ellie knew that this was her chance to pick a romance movie, but she decided to still stick with the horror movies. Ellie put on a horror movie that her friends had recommended for her awhile back and then knocked on the bathroom door. Ellie had to admit that she was a bit nervous, for some reason just talking to you felt weird. She figured this was because she didn’t usually spend such a long time with someone who didn’t like her.

You get in the shower and start singing. While waiting outside the bathroom, this gave Ellie an idea. As you were singing in the shower, Ellie put the volume down on the TV and started singing the exact same song that sounded like you were singing. Ellie knew that this was the perfect opportunity to get your attention and maybe even have some fun.  You get out of the shower and get dressed. You then open the door and your hair is still dripping.  Ellie noticed that you hadn’t said anything and decided to keep singing, she had a plan.  Ellie started singing a lot louder and tried to mimic the voice that you had. You would hear Ellie singing and hopefully come over, at this point Ellie didn’t have any other plans. She hoped that you would come check it out. You look at Ellie but don't say one word. Ellie decided to say something, she was waiting for a reaction but you remained silent like always.

“Hey uh. Y/N… Can I get one of your hair ties...?” Ellie asked a bit awkwardly; she still wasn’t used to you at all. Ellie figured that giving you a task might help you loosen up a bit.

You throw Ellie a black hair tie. Ellie caught the hair tie and put her hair in a half bun, now she just waited for a response. Ellie was feeling nervous, she couldn’t let this chance slip. “Can I try something?” Ellie asked as a grin spread across her face.

“What?” You looked at Ellie while drying your hair.

“Um… can you do me a favor...?” Ellie was already starting to turn red from embarrassment, she felt anxious. Ellie hadn’t ever been this close to you, she was starting to feel a bit nervous.

“What is it?" Ellie looked at you and her expression turned from nervous to excitement.

“This might sound a bit weird but can I just… hug you..?” Ellie asked, her tone was a lot shyer and softer than it usually is.

“Humm…. “ You get a bit surprised. Ellie’s heart beat rapidly, she felt a bit nervous. Ellie thought about it for a moment and then just reached out her hands , she was going to take her chances and go for a hug.

“Okay…” You let Ellie hug you. Ellie took her chances and hugged you, it was a bit uncomfortable but it was worth it. Ellie then let go of you and looked down, she was now smiling. “Let’s go watch the movie.” Ellie said in a very confident voice, she was feeling much better after the hug.

“What is up with you?” You were really confused at this point. Ellie looked at you, this was another question that Ellie expected to be asked. Ellie took a second to think and then responded. “Nothing, nothing is up with me. I just felt like showing affection to my roommate.” Ellie shrugged.

You  look at Ellie suspiciously. “Hum…. I have my eyes on you, Williams.” Ellie smiled; she was very happy that you hadn’t refused to do anything with her so far. Ellie sat back down on her bed and put the TV back up to the volume it was on before. “Do you wanna watch the movie or not?” Ellie said.

“Fine.” You sit on the couch.  “What did you pick?” Ellie looked at you as you spoke.

“It’s gonna show some blood so it’s 18+ if that’s okay? The movie is called “It Follows”, ever heard of it?” Ellie was excited to see if you would enjoy the movie she picked.

“I love horror movies!” You say excited.

“Then this should be right up your alley.” Ellie pressed a button on the remote and the movie played. Ellie was nervous, she had thought that the movie would be perfect to watch with you. Ellie then looked over at you to see if she had a response. you were excited to watch the movie.

Ellie was so happy to see that you actually wanted to watch it, everything was going the way Ellie planned. Ellie looked over at you once again, to try to see how you were reacting so far to the movie.

Ellie was now hoping that the horror elements of the movie would make you scared, Ellie wanted to see you act like a scaredy cat. You jump at one of the jump scares and then burst out laughing. Ellie started grinning as you jumped, she was so excited to see you act scared.

“You scared?” Ellie asked, trying to hold in laughter as she spoke.

“No! It was really funny actually.” Ellie tried to maintain a serious expression but when you said that the scare was funny, she couldn’t hold it in anymore. Ellie just broke out laughing, she felt like she had already made a lot of progress. When Ellie finally settled down, she glanced at you.

“Do you find the movie funny?” Ellie asked, she was genuinely curious.

“I find all horror movies funny; can you imagine the actors doing all this stuff?? They sure are trying really hard not to laugh whilst the cameras are rolling.” You say, talking almost like a little kid talks about their favorite things.

“Really? Do you not find any horror movies creepy?” Ellie looked at you, she expected the answer to be a big no. Ellie found the majority of horror movies creepy so the statement that she found them all funny was bizarre and confusing to her. Ellie actually liked the answer though, it made you sound less scary and more human.

“Why? Are you scared?” You teased her.

Ellie blushed slightly, you had caught her off guard. But you were right, Ellie did find this scary movie creepy. Ellie had to respond to your question to avoid being mocked, so the answer she gave was an honest one. “A bit.” Ellie admitted. Ellie didn’t want to admit it but there weren’t any lies to hide behind in this situation.

“Oh, I have such a baby for a roommate.” You teased her again, smiling.

Ellie was expecting you to say something like that. Ellie now had her moment to tease you instead. Ellie put on a cocky expression and nodded. “Yes, I’m a big baby and I’m scared of scary movies.” Ellie spoke in a deep voice as she pretended to fake cry. Ellie kept doing her fake crying while looking at you.

“Too bad I don’t care.” You scoffed. Ellie was enjoying herself way too much to stop, she kept the deep voice going.

“I’m so scared!” Ellie said, doing her best acting. Ellie was waiting for your reaction; she felt a smile spread across her face.

You just laughed at Ellie’s bad acting skills. Ellie was still pretending to cry, but when you laughed, she stopped. Ellie pretended to wipe tears from her eyes as she spoke, “Hey, I thought that was some grade A acting! How come you’re so mean to me?” Ellie pretended to fake pout; she was just gonna keep this up until you couldn’t stop yourself from responding.

You turn sad all of a sudden. “Are you crying...?” Ellie sounded surprised at the sudden change in emotions, she was trying to hold back a laugh but she didn’t want to sound mean. Ellie just watched as you sat on the couch, you really were the most unpredictable person in the world. Ellie had to try so hard not to laugh at your sudden mood change.

You look away from Ellie and continue watching the movie. Ellie decided to say something, she was very curious to know if something was wrong. Ellie didn’t know what actually made you sad or even why you were sad. “Hey umm. you alright?” Ellie asked.

You smirk.  “Now who’s the best actor here? I am!” You tease ker. Ellie turned bright red; she had been caught off guard. Her mind had been racing at what she could say as a response. Ellie decided to just accept the loss and move on, so she responded with. 

“Yeah, okay you win. You’re the best actor.” While Ellie was admitting your acting to be superior, she didn’t feel like it was the truth. You just smile.

“You look cute when you smile.” Ellie blurted out before even thinking about it. Ellie realized what she said the moment the words came out of her mouth. As soon as this happened Ellie’s cheeks turned bright red, she just smiled awkwardly while she waited for a response.

“You think I’m cute?” Ellie felt herself so embarrassed but didn’t want to deny that she meant what she said. Ellie took a second to think before responding to your comment. “Yes, I’m sorry it’s just you look kinda cute and I don’t know... I just feel like I have to be honest.” Ellie said while her face still remained red.

“You look cute all flustered like this.” Ellie was not expecting you to continue flirting. She turned even more red; she felt her face burning as her emotions started to go crazy. Ellie was actually really flustered, she felt herself turning red even more.

“I-… um, thanks.” Ellie finally stuttered. She wanted to say much more but it was difficult to talk when her face was almost as red as a tomato! You chuckled softly and continued watching the movie. Ellie was glad that you just laughed, but since if you kept trying to flirt, Ellie would’ve turned into a mess.

“Hey um… can I say something?” Ellie eventually asked. She knew that the answer would be no, but she still wanted to say what she was gonna say.

“Yeah?” You respond.

“Okay this is probably gonna sound a bit strange, but I think you’re actually really cute.” Ellie looked at you and spoke, her face was still red but that was ok. She wasn’t gonna just hold it back, she wanted you to know. Ellie was glad she said it in the end, even if you completely rejected her, she felt good not keeping it inside. You blushed. Ellie was expecting so many different reactions, maybe you would smile, say no , laugh or be mad. Ellie never thought she would see you actually blush! Ellie watched as you turned a bit red, her face lit up as she smiled at you once again. Ellie was so happy that you blushed, she didn’t even care if you didn’t feel the same way about her. Just seeing your reaction made Ellie’s day a lot better.

“Oh, shut up!” You pushed Ellie playfully. Ellie laughed; she thought that your reaction was hilarious even though you were trying to sound mean at the time. Ellie pushed you back and tried to be mean back, although she didn't think she succeeded that much. “Am I too cute for you to handle?” Ellie said in a mocking tone. She now had a wide grin on her face, she was having a lot of fun.

“Just watch the movie!” You smiled looking back at the tv. Ellie knew that it would be best to just watch the movie, so that’s what she did. Ellie turned back to the TV and watched as the movie continued playing. Ellie had been enjoying herself a lot, the movie was scary but she was having fun with you. She noticed that you hadn’t tried to flirt with her again, but that was ok. Ellie was having fun in the current situation; she hadn’t planned this but everything was going better than she could’ve imagined.

You glance at Ellie to see if she’s scared. Ellie was doing a pretty good job at pretending to be scared, she wanted to see if you believed it. All of the horror scenes made her jump and she kept glancing over at you too. Ellie was hoping that after the movie you would say that she was acting. You noticed Ellie getting scared. During the last scene in the movie Ellie got the biggest scare, she actually yelled out loud in the middle of it. Ellie sat there not knowing how you were gonna react to her acting. she was doing her best to pretend to be scared when she actually wasn’t. The way she reacted did seem a bit over the top, but she figured it was fine. Ellie just looked at you and waited patiently for a response.

You laughed as soon as Ellie jumped. Ellie looked over at you when she started laughing. She now knew that you just didn’t believe a single bit of her act, but it was still ok because it was fun to do. Ellie laughed and was glad that you were laughing as well, she didn’t want this movie watch session to end yet.

“Hey ..” Ellie said, trying to get you to speak again.

“What?”

“Can we watch another movie?” Ellie asked in a soft voice, she was getting a bit nervous. Ellie wanted to keep enjoying herself by watching movies with you, but she had no idea how you would respond to the question she just asked. Ellie didn’t wanna sit in silence, she was gonna watch another movie with you no matter what.

“I think you’re enjoying my company after all.” You say in a slightly teasing tone.

“Yeah, I am.” Ellie said. She wasn’t lying. Ellie really liked you, you was the first person Ellie had ever liked this way. Ellie felt her heart beating rapidly as she waited patiently for you to put on another movie.

“What movie are you gonna put on next?”  No matter what you decided, Ellie was gonna watch the movie with yor. Ellie liked spending time with you and if it kept going like this , she might fall hard for you.

You were a bit surprised at Ellies response. Ellie watched as you seemed kind of surprised by her honesty, Ellie was too nervous to speak, she just looked at you and waited for her to say something else, she really wanted to know what movie you were watching next. Ellie was just happy that you weren't mad, that was the only thing she was worried about before she admitted her honesty. Ellie’s heart was beating a million miles an hour, this was one of the most important moments in her life.

“What about some cartoons? “ You tried to seem chill about the whole thing.

“Uhm… sure?” Ellie was confused about why you  were suggesting cartoons but she didn’t mind. She just liked being in your company and spending the evening with you by her side. Ellie watched as you put on the cartoon, she didn’t wanna take any of the attention away from you. But Ellie couldn’t resist a moment more to ask you a question. “Hey…  How come you want to watch cartoons?” Ellie asked in a tone that was a bit softer than usual.

“I always liked animation movies.” Ellie smiled at you as you spoke, she was now really happy that you liked cartoons.

“Alright then!” Ellie said as she looked over at the tv and watched the cartoon. Ellie thought that this was probably one of the best nights of her life , she was so much herself while being with you and she couldn’t imagine how much more there was to come in the future. Ellie looked over at you again to see if you would say anything else. “What do you like?” You asked her, watching the tv.

“About cartoons?” Ellie looked at you, she really didn’t think you even cared about what she liked about cartoons. Ellie thought you just wanted to watch cartoons and didn’t want to know what she loved about them. Ellie decided to say what she loves about cartoons anyway. “Well, I kinda just love everything about them! They have the best plot and animation! I love how they can tell stories with so many morals and lessons!” Ellie explained, her eyes were sparkling while she spoke.

“I know right? Everyone thinks cartoons are just for kids.” You respond enthusiastically.

“I know right!? Cartoons are amazing and not just for kids! There are so many different types of cartoons!” Ellie was very passionate about cartoons and could go on for hours about how amazing they are. Ellie was still trying to learn more about you, and now she knew what you liked. Ellie was so happy that she found someone who loved shows the same way she did. “You gotta tell me your favorite cartoon now, don’t leave me hanging.” Ellie said jokingly.

“Arcane, definitely.” You responded with a serious tone.

“You like Arcane!?” Ellie looked over at you, she wasn’t sure if she heard her answer right. Ellie loved Arcane; she couldn’t even explain how much she loved the show. Ellie wanted to know everything about your opinion on arcane. The fact that you loved arcane made her night so much better! 

“I’ve watched it more than a dozen times at least, almost know all the lines by heart.” You say a bit timid.

“You’ve watched it more than a dozen times?! You must be obsessed!” Ellie was starting to sound like a giant nerd, but she didn’t care about that one bit. Ellie just looked at you smiling after her comment. Ellie also thought that the idea of you knowing all the lines was super cute. You blushed a bit. “Yeah, maybe I’m a bit obsessed….”

Ellie couldn’t help but look at you as you blushed. She started getting the feeling that this night was turning into something amazing. Ellie also felt herself blushing, she just had to keep looking at you.

“Well, what’s your favorite episode?” Ellie asked, she liked asking questions at this point in the night, so she didn’t mind asking again. Ellie felt like you were the only person she could really open up to right now.

“Oh, I can’t really choose, but my favorite scene is when Vi and Jinx reunite.” Ellie nodded and listened to you speak, her eyes were following you.

“You can’t choose?” Ellie asked, she really liked being able to speak about arcane with you. Ellie then watched as you talked about her favorite scene in the show. The idea of the two sisters being reunited was a great scene, Ellie also agreed it could be a favorite.

“That’s actually one of my favorite scenes too, even though it felt pretty sad to watch.” Ellie said as she smiled at you.

“Yeah, I still cry every time I watch it.” You admit quietly.

“Me too, but I do love how the two of them can just forget their past problems just for a moment and be sisters again.” Ellie looked at you as she spoke, the two of them talking about their favorite parts of one of their favorite shows was something else. Ellie just continued to smile. “I still haven’t seen season 2, have you?”

“It only comes out next year, can’t wait!” You responded excited.

“Neither can I, I wanna see it soooo badly!” Ellie looked over at you and tried not to look too excited.

“We should watch it together! When it comes out.” Ellie just wanted to watch more cartoons with you. Ellie was starting to wonder what else the two of you could watch to keep this night going.

“You wanna watch more shows, right? I have a few others that I recommend…” You wait for Ellie to continue. Ellie looked at you and tried to think of shows that you might like. She went through her brain trying to make a list in her mind of everything you could enjoy. “We could watch Adventure Time; it is technically for kids but it’s amazing.” Ellie was kinda rambling at this point, she had way too many choices of what to watch. Ellie was also really curious about what you might wanna watch.

“Oh, I love Adventure Time! " and  "The Amazing World of Gumball"! " You said with a grin on your face.

“You like both? oh I can already tell I like you.” Ellie got really excited at this point, she never met someone who enjoyed the same shows as her this much. “We should watch one of them next, which one do you wanna watch first?” Ellie was trying not to freak out about how cool this night was turning out.

You tried to look cool when Ellie said she liked you, to not blush again.

“Why did you just turn red?” Ellie saw that you turned red at the comment she made and she was really confused as to why? She didn’t think you would care this much about her opinion. Ellie was kinda worried she made you mad or something, she didn’t know what to do.

“Oh, it’s nothing, let’s watch Adventure Time then.” You say quietly.

“Are you sure nothing is wrong?” Ellie was still looking at you, not sure if she made you mad or not. “Alright then let’s watch adventure time! What episode should we watch, just the next one in the series?”

“Sure.” Ellie put on the next episode on Adventure Time, she was super happy that you actually liked the show as well. She looked over and smiled at you, she didn’t even realize that she was smiling as hard as she was. Ellie knew that the night couldn’t get any better. It was starting to get late and you were getting sleepy. Ellie looked at the time and noticed that it was actually getting pretty late. Ellie didn’t want to ask you to leave just yet because she really wanted to talk to you more. Ellie decided to compromise and ask you to stay a little bit longer.

“Hey Y/N... are you tired at all? We could just watch one more episode if you want…”. Ellie just wanted to see your response. Ellie felt like she really enjoyed herself and didn’t wanna end the night yet.

“I’m a bit tired, I think I might head to bed.” Ellie’s heart started beating faster as you told her you were a bit tired. She was kinda disappointed, but that was expected at this point in the night. Ellie was hoping that you would say that you wanted to watch one last episode, even though she knew that her chances were low. Instead of pushing for you to stay, she thought it best to just respect her decision. Ellie smiled and replied back to you. “Yeah ok…. Well, um… alright then. I’ll see you tomorrow…?”

“See you tomorrow, Ellie.”

“Good night, Y/N.” Ellie tried to hide how sad she was now that it was the end of the night. Ellie could already tell that she wanted to see you again and spend more time with her. Ellie wasn’t gonna ask you to stay and talk anymore, she felt like one of her favorite nights was ending and there wasn’t much to do. Ellie was just glad she finally met someone like you.

You laid on your bed thinking of Ellie. Ellie was in her own room; her eyes were glued to the ceiling while she thought about you too. The past hour was amazing, but now that it was over and the two of you were in their own rooms… Ellie began to realize just how much she liked you. Ellie’s heart started to beat fast and she felt a feeling of warmth in her stomach as she thought about it more. Ellie felt like you were thinking about her too, even if you weren't. Ellie just laid there with a smile on her face from thinking about you.

You couldn’t go to sleep thinking about Ellie. How could you have had such a pleasant evening hating each other just the day before?

Ellie decided to text you, the idea of texting a girl just to talk to her seemed like such a new thing to her, but she wanted to continue speaking to you. Ellie quickly typed the message she wanted to send and sent it immediately after.

“Hey, I know it’s late, but I wanted to say that I really enjoyed spending tonight with you.” Ellie read the message back to herself at least ten times, she didn’t want to write anything that would weird you out.

Your phone buzzed. It was Ellie. You smiled at the text. " Me too Ellie" you responded. Ellie smiled when she saw your text. Ellie started to type another message, but wasn’t sure what to write. Ellie looked at her phone and reread her message about 10 more times. Ellie eventually went back to her blanket and laid there, she was still thinking of you. Just the idea that you also enjoyed the night was enough for Ellie to fall asleep. Ellie fell asleep with a smile on her face and couldn’t wait for the next morning.

You  got up early and walked to the kitchen to have breakfast. Ellie was still in bed, feeling lazy and cozy. Ellie wanted to spend as much time as possible in bed feeling comfortable. She didn’t really plan on doing anything today, it was just a normal weekend day after all. Ellie thought about you from time to time while in bed, she couldn’t really help herself. She was getting really attached to you after a single day together, it just felt so crazy to think about.

You wondered if Ellie was going to wake up. You ate and got dressed to go for a morning walk while Ellie still slept. Ellie eventually woke up at around 10:30 am, she was a pretty late sleeper. She wanted to go back to sleep almost immediately but a feeling in her gut made her decide to get up. Ellie didn’t have anything important to do today so being lazy didn’t matter too much. Ellie sat on her bed trying to figure out what to do today, and of course… She kept thinking about you and couldn’t get you off her mind.

You sat on a bench soaking in the sunlight.

Ellie walked outside; it was now around 11 am. Ellie didn’t really have anything to do today but still wanted to get some fresh air. She couldn’t stop thinking about You and her mind was full of thoughts about her. Ellie was hoping she saw you outside, maybe they could hang out again today. 

You kept thinking of Ellie and your conflicted feelings. Ellie felt the cold breeze hit her skin as she walked around. She was a little nervous about where to go now that she wasn’t in her room anymore. Ellie wanted to go to your room and see what was up, but she didn’t want to be too weird by showing up at her bedroom early. Ellie wasn’t really sure where to go now that she was outside and didn’t know when to stop looking for you.

You spotted Ellie walking. Ellie felt like someone was watching her, she looked over trying to figure out who it was. Ellie saw you as she looked over and her heart started to beat faster. Ellie walked over to you. “Oh, hey Y/N! I didn’t know you’d be outside this early!” Ellie’s face was as red as can be, she tried so hard not to look too excited to see you. “What’re you doing here?”

"Just soaking in a bit of sunlight.”

“Oh, alright! We’ll, uh… I was thinking maybe you wanna go do something right now? Like, we can maybe go get something to drink or we can watch something?” Ellie was trying not to sound too pushy but she really wanted to hang out with you right now.

You patted the seat next to yours on the bench for Ellie to sit. She slowly walked over to you and sat down on the bench. Ellie was a bit too happy to be sitting with you, she tried to calm herself down. Ellie felt like you two would be really close really fast if the day kept going the way it was going right now.

“This place is so calm and relaxing; I could stay here all day long!” Ellie pointed to the nearby trees and birds; she thought it was beautiful.

“It really is.” You looked around at all the trees. Ellie looked at you as she smiled, she loved how cozy the day felt. Ellie’s heart continued to beat fast as she just looked at your face. Ellie wasn’t saying a thing right now, she just wanted to enjoy the moment. “It’s really nice sitting and talking with you here.” Ellie said after a moment of silence.

You didn’t look at Ellie, not wanting to show how happy you were. Ellie felt like she made you feel uncomfortable, she tried her best to try and put you at ease. “Hey, is it ok if I sit here and talk to you? Or did you want to just sit here and relax alone?” Ellie said she felt like she might be bothering you if she tried to stay here. “We could also just talk and not look at each other if you want to...” You nodded, “It’s okay, you can stay.”

“Alright, thank you.” Ellie smiled again as she continued to just sit there with you. Ellie’s heart continued to beat fast and her face was super red. She wanted to talk more to you, she didn’t want this moment to end yet.

“So... why didn’t you like me before? I know I’m not very pleasant, but still.” Ellie thought about your question for a moment. She then looked over at you for a second and decided to just be truthful for once.

“To be honest, I didn’t really have any good reasons for not liking you…” Ellie tried to sound as honest as she could, it was nice to not lie for once. “In reality, I don’t think I could’ve ever really disliked you.” Ellie tried to hide her blushing face from you, but she didn’t know if it was working or not.

You started fidgeting with your hands, you were nervous but didn’t want to show it. Ellie noticed you fidgeting with your hands, she wondered why that was. Ellie didn’t want to embarrass you in any way , so she decided to continue the conversation and change the subject. Ellie decided to ask you another question to get her mind off of the previous subject. “Can I ask you a question?” 

“Yes?”

“So, um… do you like cartoons?” Ellie was just talking about whatever came to mind to keep up with the conversation. Ellie was kinda nervous that you would see through her attempt at making small talk.

“Yes, we watched some yesterday, remember?”

“Oh, right!” Ellie laughed nervously, she was realizing how dumb she sounded just then. Ellie was nervous now, maybe you were already thinking that she was annoying? Ellie hoped you weren't annoyed already...

You saw how nervous Ellie was. She tried to just ignore how anxious she was feeling and try to act normal. Ellie was really scared that she was going to push you  away somehow and make the day really awkward. Ellie didn’t understand the reasons behind these nervous emotions she felt for you, but she also didn’t want these emotions to ruin today. Ellie felt the need to say something to keep the convo going. “Do you wanna go and watch more cartoons in my room?” Ellie said, trying to ignore her anxious mood.

“Sure Ellie. It’s starting to get cold out anyway.” Ellie smiled at you and then got up off the bench. Ellie didn’t want to force you to come into her room with her, she wanted you to choose to come inside. Ellie then turned to you and smiled. you followed Ellie as she smiled even harder, Ellie looked back at you every few seconds to make sure that you wanted to follow her to her room. Ellie couldn’t believe how well the day was going so far.

You looked around Ellie's room. Ellie’s room was a bit messy, it looked like there were just piles of clothes thrown everywhere. Ellie had no problem with this, but she wasn't sure you would be a fan of the mess in her room.  “Sorry if my room looks messy…” Ellie was afraid you would just walk out right now.

“Are these drawings yours?” You look at the wall above her bed.

“Huh? Oh yeah they are!” Ellie laughed a bit and pointed to some of her drawings in a corner in her room. Ellie was super proud of her drawings and was glad that you took a look at them. Ellie took a step closer and watched you look at her art. Ellie was glad that she showed you something about herself and was now wondering about your own art skills. “Do you like to draw or paint?”

“They are beautiful.” You say still admiring her drawings.

“Thank you, Y/N…” Ellie was really happy that you liked her drawings. Ellie wanted to try and make you show your own drawings now, she could already tell that you were probably a better artist then she was.

“Hey Y/N, do you maybe wanna show me some of your drawings?” Ellie said as she was super curious to see what you made in your free time.

“Sure, I think I took some pictures of a few with my phone.” You show Ellie your art. Ellie’s eyes brightened when you pulled out your phone. Ellie was super excited to see the drawings and was glad you would be open about your art. Ellie took a step closer to you and looked at the images on your phone. Ellie was speechless when she saw your art.

“Oh my gosh Y/N, you’re such a good artist!”

You blushed. “They’re nothing special really…”

“Oh come on Y/N, you really know how to make anything look so realistic!” Ellie kept complimenting your art, she couldn’t help herself. Ellie felt like you were way too hard on yourself and thought the art was amazing. Ellie now felt the need to try and one up you and make a better piece of art then yours. Ellie wanted to impress you so she decided to try and draw something on a piece of paper she found on her bed.

“Hey, what are you sketching there?” Ellie hid the drawing she was working on and looked over at you. Ellie then hesitated before speaking. “Oh uh… just... just a doodle...” Ellie said with a slight nervous laugh, she was starting to feel really embarrassed now. Ellie was getting really nervous that you would judge her art and end up not liking her anymore over it.

“Let me see,” You teased. Ellie felt embarrassed, you were definitely playing with her. Ellie decided to give in and show you the drawing she was working on.

“Alright… here!” Ellie showed you the drawing she was working on, she covered her face a bit so she couldn’t see your reaction to it. The drawing Ellie drew was a picture of you. Ellie got worried that you wouldn’t like it and tried to hide her smile while looking at your reaction.

You were surprised and blushed at Ellie’s drawing. Ellie felt really happy with your reaction. Ellie’s heart was beating fast, and she had a really big smile on her face. Your happiness just made everything 10 times better for Ellie. Ellie wanted to thank you for all the compliments she was getting from you. “Thank you, I’m surprised you liked my drawing of you.” Ellie smiled once again. You smiled and asked quietly. “Can I keep it?” Ellie hesitated for a second. Ellie wanted to be nice and let you have the drawing, but at the same time she wanted to keep it for herself. Ellie was conflicted for a few seconds before replying.

“Fine then...” Ellie then handed over the drawing to you. Ellie had a small smile on her face as she let you have the drawing she made of you.

“Thanks, Ellie.” Your smile grew wider.

“No problem, Y/N.” Ellie felt really happy that you liked the drawing. Ellie could tell that this was the best day in her entire life.

“Hey, uh… Y/N?” Ellie hesitated to ask. Ellie was wondering how you were so bold at times. “Can I ask you a question...?” Ellie said nervously.

“Yes?”

“How… how are you always so brave and not afraid to do or say things?” Ellie asked with a serious look on her face, she wanted an answer badly and to learn more about you. Ellie wanted to be as confident and bold as you as of right now.

“Hum... I’m not always like that…”

“But you seem so confident most of the time, you just say things and don’t let yourself hesitate.” Ellie sounded a little jealous in her tone. Ellie tried to hold in how impressed she was with your personality. Ellie felt like her whole personality was changing now just because of one person.

“I think it’s so no one really notices how anxious I am all the time.” You said, looking at the ground embarrassed. Ellie’s heart beat fast at this comment, she felt bad for you and the fact that you were always anxious in social situations. Ellie was a little shocked that you would go through all of that every time you talked to someone. “Hey Y/N, if you are ever nervous talking to people, you can always talk to me. I promise that I’ll never feel like you’re bothering me.” Ellie said with a slight smile.

“Thanks Ellie, it’s okay though.” Ellie felt even worse when you said it was alright and that you didn’t need to be anxious around her. Ellie just wanted to feel like she could help you in some way. “Hey, maybe it wouldn’t be the worst thing if you needed someone to listen to you.” Ellie sounded pretty serious about this topic. “I mean, you can tell me anything. I wouldn’t judge you no matter what you’d have to say.”

“Why are you being so nice?” You asked a bit lost in your thoughts. Ellie was surprised by the question. She was even a little shocked, she took a few seconds to think about an answer and not sound weird. “I just… I just like making people happy and I don’t want you to feel like you have no one. I feel like you’re a really cool person and I don’t wanna make you feel like no one cares about you.” Ellie smiled. “… you can ask me anything as well if you want...”

“Why didn’t you ever tell me this before? I really thought you didn’t like me for the longest time…” You said fidgeting with your hands. Ellie got a little awkward hearing this. Ellie was worried this made it seem like she wasn’t interested in you this whole time. “I’m so sorry, I should’ve told you earlier that I liked talking to you. The main reason I didn’t is probably because I was nervous…” Ellie then went silent for a second. Ellie quickly changed the subject before too many awkward questions got asked. “So, um… can I ask you another question now?”

“Yes?” Ellie took a second before asking her question. She didn’t wanna ask you a weird question and make you uncomfortable. Ellie then decided to just ask a question about yourself. Ellie was super curious about your past and how she is the way she is. “Hey Y/N… how did you get into art?” Y/N smiled softly.

“I have always liked drawing since I was a kid I guess.”

“Oh, that’s cool Y/N.” Ellie thought it was cute that you always liked art ever since you were a kid. Ellie then looked over at you, she was now super curious about one thing that she wanted to ask you. Ellie was quiet as she thought about this question for a second. “H-hey Y/N…” Ellie hesitated to speak at first, but she got the feeling that she had to say what she was thinking. “Why were you always so mean before?”

“It's a defense mechanism, I think.” You responded, shyly. Ellie’s heart started to beat fast at that answer. She felt awful for you, she knew you probably had a rough childhood and used your defense mechanism as a way to cope with it. Ellie now just wanted to hug you, she wanted to show that she’d always care about you.

“Well… even if you feel like you need it as a defense mechanism, I can promise you that you don’t need it around me…” Ellie said while still looking at you  in the eyes. You felt nervous. Ellie kept staring at you as she saw that you were feeling anxious. Ellie was trying to make you as comfortable as possible. Ellie then decided to get even closer. She wanted to let you know that she was gonna be here for you. Ellie smiled as she said.

“Please don’t feel nervous, I’m never gonna judge you… Ever.” Ellie then leaned in and gave you a quick hug like she wanted. You looked at Ellie and smiled softly. You then touched Ellies hand. 

“Thank you.” Ellie felt even happier when you thanked her for hugging you. Ellie felt like her and you were already closer friends and that was just awesome, Ellie then realized something. She never held someone’s hand like this, at this point it seemed like the two of you were getting really close. Ellie’s cheeks turned red as she was now blushing. Ellie was quiet for a second before trying to change the subject. “I wonder what time it is right now?”

“Hmm... “ You looked at your phone to see the time. Ellie decided to also check her phone to see what time it was. Ellie was surprised to see it was already 4:00 pm.

“My goodness, the day is flying by already?! I don’t want it to end!” Ellie said jokingly. Ellie then turned to you and smiled.

“Hey Y/N… do you ever have anything more planned for today or are you just hanging around? Ellie wanted to get to know her friend a bit more.

“It’s the weekend so I don’t have anything planned.” You said casually.

“So you’re free today? Well... um... what if I ask you something then?” Ellie was very nervous at the question she was going to ask. “H-hey Y/N… d-do you maybe wanna hang out for a little bit? I-It’s ok if you don’t want to." Ellie said she was super embarrassed to ask the question but decided to do it anyway.

“Sure, I think I would like that.” Ellie was surprised when you agreed to hang out with her. Ellie could now see herself just talking and hanging out with you all day.

“Oh… t-thank you Y/N… I actually really needed this today…” Ellie gave you a bright smile as her cheeks became a little red. Ellie was really excited to spend time with you and she couldn’t wait to talk to you even more.

“Are you okay?” You asked Ellie. She was surprised at the question. Ellie didn’t even notice that her emotions must have been noticeable on her face.

“O-oh… um... yeah I’m fine… you don’t need to worry about me.” Ellie said awkwardly, her face turning even redder as she tried to hide how she was smiling at you. Ellie felt a little uncomfortable telling you how she felt, she wanted to stay away from her own emotions as much as possible.

“Oh, okay.” You said looking around the room. Ellie then had an idea, she wanted to figure out a way to change the subject. Ellie didn’t want to get all emotional again and have you notice. “Hey… I uh… have a question for you...” Ellie said while slightly hesitating.

“yes?”

“Hum… What do you like to do for fun? I mean besides art of course.” Ellie was curious about Y/N’s interests and what you liked to spend your time doing. Ellie was kinda hoping to join you in your hobby, just so she could spend more time withyou. Ellie wanted to learn more about you and now she had the perfect chance to do so.

“I love video games even though I suck at them.” You smile. Ellie was surprised when you said you loved video games. Ellie loved video games too! Ellie got really excited when she heard you liked them too, now she had another way to interact with you. “Wait .. you’re telling me that you like video games?” Ellie’s eyes lit up and she was now super happy.

“Yeah, what’s your favorite?” You asked her Ellie was so surprised this was a thing that she and you both liked. Ellie really wanted to ask if they could play games together now. Ellie thought about if she was asking too much, but then decided to ask anyway.

“O-oh uh… i uh… l-like a lot of video games actually… I-I actually really like… playing horror games.” Ellie said nervously, she was now trying to think of how you could ask you if she wanted to play video games together.

“Shall we play one together? Just be warned I’m really bad at them” You smiled.

“Oh, I don’t mind if you’re not good at them! I’m fine with it!” Ellie sounded excited in her tone, she was just happy that you agreed to play with her. Ellie felt like she was gonna be closer to you because of your gaming interests. “How about… we play one of your favorite video games first?” Ellie said with a slight smile on her face.

“How about some Mario Kart to start?” Ellie then realized that she never really played any Super Mario games before, but was very happy that she got to try out a new game for the first time. “Sounds good to me!” Ellie smiled.

“Oh, alright then. Do you wanna start?” Ellie now felt even more excited to play the game. Ellie didn’t realize this was one of your favorite games! Ellie now had a really good impression of you now; she was starting to understand what kind of person you were outside of being artistic. Ellie felt even closer to you now than she did when they first met.

“Let's go!” You both start playing.

“Heh… this already seems fun!” Ellie now understood your enthusiasm for video games. Ellie was very focused on the game and tried to get into it as much as she could. She was starting to think that this was also one of her favorite games as well. Ellie kept playing the game, she was having so much fun and she wanted to spend as much time with you . Ellie even felt like the two of you were getting a bit closer already.

“Whoa, you're definitely cheating!” You tease Ellie.

Ellie felt embarrassed after hearing you accusing her of cheating. Ellie was just trying to play the game as well as she could. Ellie tried to defend herself. “Hey! I’m not cheating! I just… I’m just good at playing the game!” Ellie sounded like she was joking, but she really wasn’t cheating. Ellie didn’t want you to think she was cheating on this Super Mario game.

You laughed. “Just messing with you!” You nudge Ellie’s shoulder. Ellie was happy that you laughed. Ellie had a big smile on her face and even giggled a bit when she got nudged by you. Ellie then nudged your shoulder as well. She was then silent as she kept playing the game. Ellie won. She was proud that she won, but at the same time felt bad for you that she lost. Ellie thought about asking you to play again right now. Ellie didn’t wanna brag about winning.

“Hey Y/N… can we play again?” Ellie asked with a nervous smile on her face.

“Okay, but I'm going to win this time, just you wait!” Ellie smiled at you and just knew that it was gonna be super fun. Ellie liked how confident and competitive you were. Ellie got her controller ready and was excited to play! She then decided to get the game started and the characters picked. Ellie decided to go with her favorite character, Luigi! She got ready to try her hardest to win this time. Ellie was silent as she got ready for the game to start again. You chose Peach and then started the game.

Ellie was super focused, she really wanted to win so she tried her absolute hardest to not make any mistakes. Ellie looked out for any power ups or any good opportunity she could use to her advantage to win this game and beat you. Ellie was silent as she was playing this time. Ellie’s smile faded once she made a mistake and was now trying to recover. Ellie felt a bit nervous as she didn’t know if she was gonna win this time. You were in the lead, smiling.

Ellie’s eyes filled with worry as she saw that you were in the lead and winning. Ellie couldn’t help but try her hardest to get it back from her. Ellie was still a little nervous that she wasn’t gonna win this time. She tried to do everything in her power just to try and catch up with you and win the game. Ellie’s face was filled with concentration as she kept.

You stuck her tongue out in concentration. Ellie was trying not to laugh when she saw you sticking your tongue out in concentration. Ellie tried to hold back and focus on the game and winning. Ellie was in close second place in this game now though. Ellie’s heart started beating faster as she was a little excited that she was this close to winning the game. Ellie stayed quiet still for now and focused on playing. Ellie was super excited and nervous at the same time.

You won the game and jumped excitedly as it ended Ellie felt her heart beat quickly when she lost. Ellie was so close to winning but then got beat at the end! She felt a mix of emotions when the game ended. Ellie’s face was a mix of shock and disappointment. Ellie was not only happy she got to spend time with you but a little sad she didn’t win the game. 

You celebrated for a bit and tripped landing on Ellie, her face grew bright red. Ellie felt surprised when you tripped and fell onto her and felt a bit embarrassed. Ellie then started laughing a little when she saw that your face turned bright red. Ellie could now see your real face, it was super cute. Ellie’s face was a mix of embarrassment and laughing while smiling at you. She felt a little hot and got nervous.

You quickly recomposed herself, embarrassed. “Sorry about that.”

Ellie still smiled and said: “O-oh it’s completely fine...” Ellie then realized how close her face was to yours. Ellie quickly turned her head away from yours just so she wouldn’t get too embarrassed. Now Ellie’s face was bright red too. You sat, both really nervous. Ellie felt like it got super silent all of a sudden. She couldn’t help but feel nervous after what just happened. Ellie was wondering how she could continue this conversation and get rid of the awkward atmosphere.

You relaxed a bit and held Ellies hand looking straight ahead at the tv, still nervous. Ellie was stunned to be honest when you suddenly decided to hold her hand.  Ellie’s face felt really hot as she had no clue how to respond to this situation. For now, Ellie stayed silent. Ellie then started to play with your hand a little bit. Ellie wanted to make you even more comfortable and closer to her.

You felt Ellies touch and got butterflies. Ellie felt like she was melting. Ellie liked holding your hand and it felt really nice. She then held your hand a little closer to her chest. She liked the feeling of having you so close to her now and didn’t wanna break this precious moment. Ellie was quiet as she still played with your hand a little bit.

You got really nervous and took your hand back. “Sorry. huh... I think I should go...”

Ellie felt her stomach sink to hear that. Ellie felt hurt when you took your hand away. She was now left silent and felt like she could say anything to get you to stay with her. Ellie’s eyes looked at you but she didn’t say anything for now. She was just waiting for you to say something…

“I’m sorry, I... see you tomorrow yeah?” You left her room feeling super anxious about what happened and headed to your own bedroom.

Ellie was shocked to see you leave. She was super confused about why you left so suddenly. Ellie was scared that she did something wrong and wanted you to know she cared about you. Ellie didn’t want you to leave at all.

You couldn't believe how close you and Ellie had been. You closed your bedroom door and sat down playing the moment in your head. Ellie then slowly got up from the couch and knocked on your door. She was worried about you and wanted to make sure you were alright. Ellie just couldn’t bring herself to leave her friend like this. “Y/N… are you okay? Please...” Ellie hesitated for a bit. “Can I come inside?”

You don't respond waiting for Ellie to go away. Ellie didn’t wanna leave you just like that. Ellie kept knocking on the door for a bit before finally deciding to just open the door herself. Ellie felt kind of bad for opening the door without any permission but she just didn’t want to leave you alone like that. Ellie was quiet as she just didn’t wanna say anything wrong. “I’m sorry for just opening the door like that...”

You looked up, nervous. Ellie kept her eyes on you and said. “Y/N… can you please tell me what happened? Why did you just leave like that? It’s alright if you don’t want to talk about it but please… tell me what happened.”

Ellie looked worried when talking to you. Ellie still wanted to know what happened but she also didn’t want to push you too much. She was now silent while waiting for a response.

You didn’t know how to respond.  “I think I just got too anxious. Ellie saw that you were kinda embarrassed and anxious. Ellie realized that she definitely put some pressure on you asking you stuff. She then tried to lighten the tone a bit.

“Oh, it’s alright… you don’t have to tell me anything…  I just don’t wanna do anything that ends up hurting your feelings or making you feel a little anxious.” Ellie smiled sweetly at you and looked a little worried.

“Thanks, Ellie. We'll talk tomorrow, okay? “ You wanted to be alone to calm down right now

Ellie saw you and nodded her head. Ellie understood that you  just needed to be left alone for now. Ellie didn’t really wanna leave you but understood why she had to do it. She let out a small sigh. “Okay... see you tomorrow, Y/N.” Ellie walked out and closed the door behind her.

You let out a long sigh when the door closed.

Ellie walked back to her room as well and then sat down on her bed. She just felt a bit disappointed in herself. She wondered, “What did I do wrong this time?” Ellie just tried to be nice to you and it ended up like this… Ellie just couldn’t comprehend what made you leave. Ellie just felt a bit scared she might not even be friends with you anymore …

You got in bed and tried to sleep. Ellie got into bed as well but couldn’t sleep. Ellie felt even more anxious and worried about what she did. She realized she had to do something or else the tension between her and you wouldn’t get fixed at all. Ellie then got up and decided to go over to your room to talk. Ellie couldn’t just wait around and do nothing and wanted to apologize as quickly as possible. Ellie didn’t wanna wait until morning…

You heard a knock at your door. Ellie waited a few seconds before knocking again at the door. She just hoped that you would answer and let her in already. Ellie really wanted to talk to you and see if all the tension between the two of them could just be fixed. She kept knocking for a few more seconds waiting for you to answer.

“Yes?”

“Can I please come in?” Ellie sounded so nervous. She was almost begging for you to just let her inside already. Ellie thought of you as a close friend and this was the last person she wanted to upset.

“Yes, come in Ellie.” You sat up in your bed. Ellie quickly walked inside and closed the door. Ellie went to go sit next to you and just had to try and explain herself. Ellie’s face was filled with concern. “Y/N… can I... talk about what happened before? Please I just….” Ellie froze for a second and didn’t say anything for a bit, she just didn’t wanna mess anything up again.

“It's my fault. I’m sorry.” You said hugging your own legs. Ellie looked surprised to see you blame yourself. Ellie then decided to at least try and assure you it’s not her fault.

“No Y/N… please. This isn’t your fault at all. You don’t have to worry.” Ellie smiled at you and just wanted to make you know everything was alright. Ellie stayed silent for a bit. “Can I please just know why you suddenly left like that?”

“I never... I never held someone’s hand like that and I got scared I think...” Ellie felt super surprised to hear what you just said. She then felt a bit confused but also interested at the same time.

“Y/N… What do you mean? Have you never held someone’s hand before?” Ellie felt a little shocked to say this. Ellie looked at you  with a confused look on her face.

You looked down. “No, I know you’ve had a few relationships but I’ve never done anything like this before.” Ellie had her suspicions that you didn’t really have this kind of experience at all. “… so let me get this right. You had never held anyone’s hand… especially another girl…?” Ellie’s face was filled with curiosity now. Ellie looked at you and expected a response.

You nodded embarrassed. Ellie now felt kind of bad for you as she could tell you were feeling embarrassed about this. “Oh wow… so I guess I was sort of your first person to do that with?” Ellie asked while smiling at you. 

“Yeah, you were... and I felt too overwhelmed…” Ellie looked at you for a few seconds. She was surprised to hear that she was your first girl to go this far with. Ellie felt more concern hearing this come from you. She didn’t know how to respond. Ellie saw your face turn bright red, almost as if you were blushing. Ellie was thinking of ways to comfort and make you feel more comfortable again. She didn’t want to have anything awkward or uncomfortable like this happen again between you.

“Y/N… you don’t have to worry about anything. I’m here for you if you need it.” Ellie said, looking at you. Ellie knew she couldn’t say any more words to make you feel better. She knew words wouldn’t really change anything. Ellie didn’t wanna leave you alone like this because she didn’t wanna hurt your feelings. She was kinda scared to say anything now.

“I’ve never been with a girl before. I had a boyfriend or two but realized I didn’t really like boys.”

Ellie felt curious to know more details. “Oh… if you don’t mind me asking, what made you realize you didn’t like boys anymore?”

“Never felt attracted to them but I tried since it seemed to be what everybody did.” Ellie felt sad to hear that you didn’t feel that attraction when it came to boys but Ellie understood why you would’ve tried it out since it seems like a lot of people did it too. “Oh… I’m sorry to hear that you felt like you had to try those kinds of things just because everybody else did it.” Ellie paused for a second. “Did you ever feel attracted to me at all?”

You blushed when Ellie asked that. Ellie smiled when she saw you blushing at her question. “Y/N… do you wanna know why I asked you that question?” You looked at Ellie waiting for her to speak. “Well, I’m gonna be honest with you here… I felt kinda attracted to you myself.” Ellie looked down at her lap feeling nervous when saying this. Ellie was almost red at this point, she was so nervous about how you would respond to her statement. You blushed even more as if  that could be possible. You did know what to respond, but you had had a crush on Ellie since forever. You just hid it really well.

“Y/N… can I tell you something?”

“Yes Ellie”? You asked nervous.

Ellie took a deep breath before saying what she wanted to say. She was shaking a bit due to the nervousness. “Y/N… I have to say… I’ve had a crush on you… for a while now…” Ellie waited to see your response to this. Ellie was starting to sweat. She was so nervous.

You looked Ellie in her green eyes. Ellie didn’t really know what to say next when she met your eyes.  “Y/N… I wanna let you know that I’ve felt like this for quite a while and I feel so lucky that I can be friends with you.” Ellie  felt like she just couldn’t look away from your eyes. She felt her heart beating loudly against her chest. 

“So... that was why you were always teasing me before?” You smiled. Ellie just nodded yes when you asked her. Ellie smiled shyly again when you smiled at her for that comment. She felt like she could get closer to you again.

Ellie then put her arm around you as she smiled and then slowly pulled you closer to her. Ellie then hugged you before saying. “I’m so glad you’re my friend…”

You got caught by surprise when Ellie hugged you at first but then you  hugged Ellie back. She then started to lean on you a little bit. Ellie was feeling so comfortable and relaxed now. Ellie just wanted to be closer to you. Ellie now laid her head on your chest as she also felt your arm lay on top of her. She then decided to move her head to your neck before saying. “Your neck feels so soft….” Ellie said this in a very gentle but also teasing way, she smiled sweetly again.

“Ellie, this is a lot to process.”

Ellie looked up at you again, she was now holding your hand. “Hey… don’t worry too much about it alright? I’m glad you at least know what I feel for you now. You don’t have to say anything either. Just know that I’m here for you if you need anything… always!”

You look at Ellie sweetly. Ellie smiled back and just kept holding your hand as she now wanted to cuddle with you a bit. Ellie wanted to sit you on her lap. “Come on… let’s cuddle a little bit.” Ellie said while pointing towards her lap in a sweet way.

You sat closer to Ellie as she then gently pulled you onto her lap. Ellie was starting to gently rub your back. She whispered to you. “I’m glad I can finally cuddle you and hold you this close… I’ve wanted to do this for so long…”

You melted into the cuddle not really believing this was happening right now. Ellie continued to cuddle with you as she felt pretty happy. “Y/N…. Can I say something?”

“What is it?”

“… I’ve always wanted to cuddle with you and just wanted to be close to you forever… I even imagined things like this but always thought it would never happen. And now that it’s actually happening … I can’t believe it. I’m just so happy right now.” Ellie’s face had the biggest smile ever. Ellie looked at you again while still cuddling. Ellie wanted to say more stuff but didn’t want it to be too much for you.

You blushed more and your heart was beating really fast. Ellie could tell that you were feeling nervous and shy at this moment. She decided to whisper something so she put her lips very close to your ear and just whispered. “You’re honestly the most beautiful person I’ve ever met.” Ellie then slowly kissed you on the neck. Ellie felt her heart racing too.

You almost jumped as Ellie kissed your neck. Ellie stopped for a moment and looked at you. Ellie pulled you towards her and started to kiss you on the lips. She was starting to feel a bit light headed. You were surprised by the kiss at first. After a few seconds you kissed Ellie back. But you were really nervous though.

Ellie kept kissing you as she wanted to express all her feelings. Ellie just felt so overwhelmed by the feelings right now and she didn’t wanna hide it from you anymore. Ellie’s face was now completely red due to the amount of blushing. She loved every moment of this kiss.

You broke the kiss. She was a bit flustered. “Ellie... I...”

“What is it?” Ellie looked really surprised to hear you say “Ellie…” like you just had to say something. Ellie was just a bit confused. Ellie now thought of another thing to say.“Y/N… that was the best kiss ever.” Ellie said this in a really soft and romantic tone.

Your heart felt like it was going to jump right out of your chest as Ellie said that. Ellie then got closer and gently started to kiss you again. Ellie’s face was still red. She just wanted to keep expressing how she felt and showing you how much she loved you.

“Ellie.... I’m... I think I’m not ready for more yet... this is amazing, don’t get me wrong, but I’ve never done this before...”

Ellie was pretty surprised when you said this as she thought of how she was the one who wanted to keep doing it. “Oh… well it’s fine… you don’t have to do anything that you don’t want to do alright?” Ellie tried to sound as sweet and gentle with her tone as possible.

You went back to hugging Ellie. She hugged you back as tightly as possible. Ellie’s face was still red as she hugged you. Ellie just kept her lips near your ear as she whispered. “Thank you… thank you so much…” Ellie continued to hug you as she was still very happy.

“Ells I think maybe we should go to sleep. It's late.”

Ellie thought for a second, she didn’t wanna leave you yet. “You’re right… but can I at least lay my head on your shoulder for the night? Can I please stay with you a bit more?” Ellie was now trying to convince you to let her stay with her a little longer.

“Okay. “ You agreed. You both laid in your bed and Ellie put her head on your shoulder before going to sleep. Ellie was feeling happy but also kinda tired at the same time. She was now falling asleep with a smile on her face from what just happened a little while ago. 

You fell asleep feeling happy. You couldn’t believe Ellie liked you. Ellie couldn’t stop smiling as she was laying down with you. Ellie was starting to think if she should kiss you again but decided not to since it was late. She looked up at the ceiling and just started to slowly drift into a deep sleep.

As the morning came Ellie slowly opened her eyes. Ellie then realized she was in your bed. Ellie was pretty surprised as she sat up while covering herself with the sheets. She looked over at you to see if she was awake yet or not. You were still asleep. Ellie then decided to lie back down on your shoulder and just watched you as you slept. Ellie was really curious to know what you were thinking about. You seemed like you were dreaming about something.

Ellie continued to watch you as you slept trying to get any idea of what was happening in your dream. She was just very curious but also didn’t want to wake you up just yet. Ellie was really just hoping you were having a good dream at least.

Your breaths start getting heavier. Ellie noticed then took a deep breath before saying something. “Hey there… Are you starting to wake up?” Ellie wanted to know if you were finally waking up. Ellie was really hoping you were still having a good dream though. You make an uncomfortable face while still asleep.

Ellie noticed you making some kind of face. Ellie then gently shook your shoulder to see if you would fully wake up. Ellie didn’t want you to have a bad dream or be uncomfortable. You were having a nightmare. Ellie didn’t wanna have you wake up and remember this nightmare. Ellie kissed you on the cheek. Ellie looked for your reaction to the kiss, she hoped this could cheer you up. You opened her eyes and were surprised and almost scared to see Ellie looking at you since you normally sleep alone. Ellie quickly gave a reassuring smile as she noticed you woke up and looked at her. “Hey… I noticed that you weren’t having such a good dream. It’s okay… you’re awake now. You don’t have to be worried when I’m around you alright.” Ellie  smiled again before kissing your cheek. Ellie wanted to cheer you up as soon as possible.

You eventually calmed down. “Good morning, Ellie.”

Ellie then started to feel a bit awkward since she wasn’t sure what to say now after you spoke to her.

“Good morning… Are you feeling alright now?” Ellie still wanted you to feel okay. 

“Yeah, I’m fine, you?”

Ellie felt pretty happy to hear that you were now feeling okay. “Yeah, I’m feeling alright… I was a bit worried after I noticed that you were having a nightmare.” Ellie waited for your response again after she said that. She wanted to know if you were alright now or not.

You stop for a moment remembering your nightmare, You didn’t really want to talk about it. “I’m okay.”  You held Ellie’s hand. Ellie noticed that you didn’t want to talk about your nightmare. Ellie smiled at you as she held your hand.

“Well… I’ll meet you in the kitchen in a bit. Sound, okay? I’m gonna make something for both of us.” Ellie opened the door of your bedroom and walked out while blushing.

“Okay, I’ll meet you there in a few moments.” Ellie then closed the door and walked off to the kitchen to get things ready for you and her. She wanted to make a big breakfast in order to cheer you up. Ellie started to make the breakfast as she wanted things to be perfect.

You went to the bathroom and washed your face. Ellie was still in the kitchen, almost done. Ellie put the last thing in and set it down on the table. Ellie was pretty proud of what she made for you. Ellie hoped that you would like what she made. She walked into the living room.  “Hey, breakfast is ready now. Do you wanna join me?”

“I’ll be there in a minute!” You said finishing your business in the bathroom.

Ellie was pretty happy to hear that you would be joining her for breakfast. She walked up to the table and sat down just waiting for you. Ellie then grabbed a fork and started to eat some of her own breakfast. You joined Ellie, happy that she made breakfast for the two of you.

Ellie smiled at you and invited her to sit next to her. Ellie wanted to know what you thought about the food. “Y/N, try my food… I made this just for you. See if you like it.”

Ellie was a bit excited to hear your response. “It’s really good Ellie, thank you.”

Ellie smiled at you and felt happy that you liked the food. Ellie then kept eating her own food, she just liked having you so close to her. Ellie then finished eating and looked at you to see if she was done too. Ellie was just feeling happy now and a bit tired too. “I’ll be in my room now… you can find me there whenever you need me, okay?”

“Okay Ells.” Ellie then got up and walked away from the table. She was going back to her own room while trying to hold back on blushing. Ellie sat down on her bed and just kept thinking about you and what happened last night between you. Ellie was tired and decided to go to sleep. 

You clean up the table and head to her own bedroom. Ellie continued to sleep as she was feeling really tired. Ellie was now dreaming about you and was smiling a lot in her dream. She felt really happy and at peace right now in her dream.

You sat in your bed thinking about last night’s events. You were happy but conflicted at the same time. How could Ellie change so much in just a couple of days? She used to act like she hated you before every time they interacted. She still remembers all the nasty arguments they’ve had.

Ellie was sleeping deeply and  was still dreaming about you and was holding her hands while they slept. Ellie felt a lot of things for you and just wanted to be with you for the rest of her life. Ellie still kept holding onto you  in her dream. She would never let you go.

You decided to go and talk to Dina, your mutual friend. Maybe she could give some advice. You headed to Dina’s house and knocked on the door. You were thinking of what you should even say to Dina right now. You were just feeling a bit anxious and didn’t know how you could explain her situation. You waited for Dina to come to the door. “Hi Dina! Can I come in? I need some advice on something.” Dina let you come inside and closed the door behind you. Dina looked at you and was curious to see what she needed when it came to advice.. “Okay, what do you need advice on?”

“You know me and Ellie got assigned as roommates, right?”

Dina nodded as she started to speak. “Yes, of course I remember. You 2 were assigned as roommates.” Dina just kept a steady look at you.

“You know how me and her always break into fights and arguments all the time…” Dina nodded once again as she kept listening to what you were saying. Dina had a feeling she knew where this was leading to but was curious to hear you speak anyway.

“Ellie kissed me last night, Dina. I don’t know how to feel…”

Dina started to look confused as she realized that this was what this was about. “Wait… what? Ellie kissed you?” Dina was a bit surprised when she heard this because she thought Ellie hated you. Dina kept listening to you while trying to make sense of everything.

“Yeah, and she said she had a crush on me for the longest time and I can’t understand why she was always so mean to me” Dina was just really confused as to what was going on. “Wait… so Ellie has liked you for a while now?” Dina was just trying to get a better understanding of what the whole situation was like between Ellie and you.

“That’s what she told me. And you know I like girls but I’ve never been with one and don’t want this to end badly.” Dina was really listening to what you were telling her and was a bit confused on why Ellie was actually mean to you.

“Huh… So Ellie liked you for a while now and has kept it a secret?” Dina then smiled when you mentioned that you liked girls. “So… you like Ellie too then?”

“I think so, I don’t know. She seems like a whole different person right now.”

Dina then started to speak again to you. “Yeah, that is strange… Ellie didn’t really act like she liked you at all. Especially since she’s always been so mean to you. But… does that mean you want to be with her then?”

“That’s why I’m here, do you think this is a good idea?”

Dina thought about this question for a bit before she spoke. “If I’m being honest with you… I do think it sounds like a pretty good idea… just give it a try and see what happens. Just don’t try to force anything… be yourself and just think about what makes you comfortable with each other okay?” Dina just wanted you to listen to her words and know that she was always there for you.

“Thanks Dina. “ Dina invited you to her party later that day. “No problem, honey… oh, and I’m also planning on throwing a party in a couple of hours.” Dina then looked at you and waited for your response. Dina wanted to make sure you were fine with this. “You can come if you want… it’s just gonna be a few people.”

“That sounds good, I’ll see if Ellie wants to come too. “

You hug Dina. Dina hugged you back. “Alright, just see if you can bring Ellie too.” Dina then let go of you as she was still smiling. “See you later then Dins, bye! Thank you for the advice!” Dina smiled again and nodded. “No problem… talk to you later honey!” Dina then went back to her own apartment and she closed the door behind her.

You were feeling better after the talk she had with Dina about you and Ellie and were now just thinking about what Ellie really feels. You then shook your head and tried to not think about that any longer. You then started to think about what to do with the rest of her day. You get home and go to your bedroom to pick her outfit for the party.

Ellie was still feeling a bit awkward about breakfast. Ellie then sat on her bed and started to get dressed. She thought for a moment about what outfit to choose for the day. Ellie eventually decided to put on her favorite flannel and her trusty black converse. 

“Hey Ellie! Dina invited us for a party at her house in a bit. You want to come too?”

Ellie noticed that you were done putting your outfit on. “Hey, Y/N, yeah, sounds fun.” A few minutes pass and Ellie is nervous.  “Hey, are you ready to go? The party should be starting soon.”

“Almost ready!”

Ellie smiled at you and spoke. “Okay, then we ought to get going. The party isn’t that far away and I think it’s about to start.” Ellie started to walk towards the front door while also expecting you to follow her.

Ellie looks at you in your favorite dress all dolled up. Ellie then smiled and was really proud of the dress you chose. Ellie then went over to you and gently put her hand on your shoulder. “You look really beautiful… I really love that dress. It suits you really well.”

Ellie then leaned in and kissed your cheek. It was like Ellie couldn’t resist flirting with you. She felt a bit flustered around you after you kissed her last night.

“Thanks Ellie, you look nice too! Let’s go then.”

Ellie smiled again while still blushing a bit. Ellie took your hand gently and walked out of the door with you. Ellie felt a bit happy now while also feeling a bit nervous about the party. No one knew you were okay together. Everyone still thinks you two hate each other. Except Dina but Ellie doesn’t know that yet. Ellie took your hand gently and walked out of the door. Ellie felt a bit happy while also feeling nervous about what you would do while you were at the party. Ellie doesn’t know you told Dina about your kissing yesterday. Ellie continued to walk through the city streets with you right next to her.

“So, this party is just gonna be a really small event… Dina invited me earlier today to it.” You said. Ellie smiled and kept holding your hand.

“It’s gonna be fun to spend some time with friends and to relax before the day ends.”

“Yeah Ells, it’s gonna be fun, I think Jesse is going too.”

Ellie smiled again and was happy to hear that her friend Jesse was also going to be at the party. Ellie then continued to hold your hand. “Yeah, it’s gonna be fun! And it’ll be nice to see him.”

You arrive at Dina’s house. You both knocked on Dina’s door so she would let you in. After a few moments, Dina opened up the door. Dina smiled when she saw Ellie and you there. “Ellie! Y/N! You two are finally here… the party is about to start!” Dina invited both of you into her apartment. “Hi Dins! you look amazing!” You keep talking to Dina. 

Ellie doesn’t feel ready for everyone to know about you two and goes to sit in the living room. Dina smiled and nodded when she saw Ellie in the living room. Ellie sat down on a sofa and started to feel tense. Ellie was worried that you would tell everyone about your situation soon. Ellie couldn’t stop thinking about this and just kept trying to relax herself.

You and Dina started talking and Ellie couldn’t resist listening. Ellie kept listening in on what You and Dina were talking about. Ellie noticed that you were talking about how things between you and Ellie went over the past few days. Ellie felt worried as well because she didn’t want Dina telling anyone what they had just done the night before. Ellie felt a bit nervous while still keeping an ear on the conversation.

You notice Ellie looking at you. Ellie then blushed since she knew you were watching her. She then turned away while trying to stay quiet on the sofa. The music started playing as Jesse arrived with the drinks. Dina looked over at Jesse as he arrived. Ellie started to feel worried as well as she saw Jesse walk over to them.

“Hey!” Ellie greeted Jesse. “Missed you man!” Jesse smiled at Ellie as he put down the bottles he was carrying. “Hey Ellie! Nice to see you again, how’ve you been?” Jesse then looked over at you. “Come and take a drink everyone! “ Jesse said loudly. Dina and Ellie both decided to get drinks and walked over to Jesse. Ellie took a drink while she spoke. “Thanks Jesse, and I’ve been doing alright. How about you?” Ellie was smiling while she spoke and felt a bit better after having her first drink of the night. Ellie smiled a bit more as she started to talk while she was drinking. “It’s so nice to relax… I needed this. Thanks Jesse.” Ellie drank a bit more she kept smiling now.

*An hour passes*

Ellie was feeling more relaxed because she was drunk right now. Ellie was dancing to some of the music and was having fun while also watching you and Dina dance together.

Ellie spoke to Jesse. “Jesse… you know… this party is a lot of fun right? I haven’t felt this relaxed since… well... since now.”

Ellie felt like she was in her own world. She starts to forget about the past few days due to the drinking and starts dancing with another girl. Ellie was having so much fun dancing with the girl that she wasn’t thinking about what had happened the other days. Dina and you were dancing with each other and were having a good time as well. You looked at Ellie and saw she was dancing with another girl. You felt nauseous.

Ellie kept dancing with the girl who was just enjoying herself as well. Ellie was so drunk that she didn’t even notice that you were seeing her dance with the other girl. She just kept dancing with her and having a great time. Ellie then spoke to the girl she was dancing with. “Hey! You know… you’re a really good dancer…” Ellie then laughed a bit and kept dancing. They were touching bodies and almost kissing her. Ellie kept dancing with the girl and was smiling so much. She felt so free doing this right now. Ellie just kept dancing and drinking. Ellie laughed a little bit when the girl kissed her. It’s like Ellie was drunk to the point where she was forgetting that you were even there.

You ask Dina who the girl is. Dina spoke as she was dancing with you. “Oh, I only know her first name… which is Jenny. She actually works with me and asked me if she could tag along with this party.” Dina was now just keeping an eye on Ellie while dancing “I think I know her? Wasn’t Ellie in love with her at some point?” Dina then looked at you and spoke. “I’m not sure if Ellie was in love with her because Ellie never told me.” Dina then kept dancing with you as she saw Ellie drinking some more.

“Come honey, no need for you to be watching this, I’ll go give Ellie a talking.” Dina said. “I’ll be right back.”

Dina left you in the kitchen and went over to talk to Ellie. Ellie was drunk and didn’t seem to care that this was happening. The girls kept dancing while they were kissing. Ellie looked happy now as she was kissing Jenny. Dina pulled Ellie out of there and far away from the girl.  "Are you stupid or just plain mean?" Dina asked Ellie. She was still drunk and didn’t respond to Dina immediately. Ellie thought back to what she just did and couldn’t believe she did that to you.

“I-I… I don't even know what came over me… I was just thinking about Y/N and then this girl just came up and-“ Ellie started to feel a bit upset as she was remembering what she just did.

“That's no excuse!” Dina said. A few of the other people at the party heard Dina and Ellie arguing. “Dina… I’m really sorry… I-I didn’t mean for it to happen… I should’ve known better. I should’ve just controlled my feelings better…” Ellie was trying to fight back the tears that were starting to roll down her cheeks. Ellie felt so mad at herself for doing what she did. “You better tell Y/N that then!” Dina almost shouted at Ellie. Ellie then sniffled a bit and wiped her eyes as she started to calm herself down. “Yeah… I need to talk to her…” Ellie was now ready to set everything straight with you.

You had left Dina’s house in a hurry, to get away from Ellie, crying. Ellie saw you leave. She started to chase after you. Ellie didn’t want you to be crying. She managed to catch up. “Y/N, wait… let me explain… I’m really-“

Before Ellie could even finish her sentence, you turned and started to walk away again.

You stop in her tracks and look at Ellie.  "I can’t believe you just did that." You were mad and hurt.  Ellie then slowly stopped as she saw you turn to look at her. Ellie wiped her eyes and spoke. “Y/N… I was drunk and wasn’t thinking straight… I’m so sorry… I shouldn’t have even danced with that girl and… and I shouldn’t have kissed her.” Ellie then looked away as she felt ashamed for what she just did.

“Am I just a toy to you?  Forget it… I’m going home, just leave me alone.”

“Y/N, wait!” Ellie then tried to keep you from leaving by stepping right in front of her. “No… you’re not a toy to me… Y/N please… I… just listen to me for a moment…” Ellie then started to explain everything while she was still crying. “You… you have to believe me… I-I love you… I just couldn’t control my feelings anymore… and… I didn’t want to lie about them to you anymore…”

“Why would you do a thing like that in front of me!?” You shouted. Ellie kept crying and spoke. “I don’t know… I still don’t know why I did it… I-I just felt like it was gonna be the right choice at the time… but… you’re right… I shouldn’t have done it. I-I never wanted to hurt you like this.” Ellie started to feel really guilty for hurting you.

“You should have thought about that before!” You said, angry. Ellie kept wiping her eyes. “Oh god… I’m so stupid… I’m really really stupid, Y/N… I-I don’t deserve someone like you after everything I just did to you.” Ellie just kept feeling guilty. 

“And I know you used to like you or maybe you still do, just stay away from me and go to her since you are so eager.” You started crying.

“I-I don’t like her… anymore that is… I… I only like you now Y/N… please… just give me a chance to… to fix all this… please… I-I love you… I don’t want to hurt you and… and I don’t want to lose you…” Ellie kept trying to reason with you just to get one last chance to make everything right with her. You walk home.

“Y/N, please wait… please… I still love you… Don’t leave me like this…” Ellie was still trying to get a last chance to fix all of this…  Ellie was still holding out on the hope that things could be better between You two.

“And I can't believe I have to live in the same house as you, just do what you want but don’t bother me.” You said sadly. Ellie got the feeling you didn’t want to talk to her. She started to let you leave so that you could just have some space. Ellie was still hurt and crying a bit. She felt like she had lost you after this.

You get home and go directly to your room.

Ellie just stayed outside the house for a few more minutes as she kept wiping away her tears. She then finally went back inside to her room. Ellie just laid on her bed and kept crying. Ellie couldn’t believe how things turned out in the end… She lost you because of her foolish decision. She gets up from bed and walks to your door. Ellie tries to talk to you and knocks at your bedroom door. She kept knocking gently. Ellie  waited a few moments before knocking again. She was trying her best to be gentle and didn’t want to upset you even more. “Y/N? I-it’s me… Ellie… I-if you wanna… c-can I come in please?” Ellie opened the door cautiously then walked into your room and shut the door behind her. Ellie turned to face you. “I-I… I just wanted to say one more thing to you now that I’m sober… I-if you’ll listen to me, I mean…”

“What do you want?” You ask crying.

“I… I just wanted to say sorry… and… I hope you can forgive me for what just happened…” Ellie wiped her eyes and didn’t know what to do now. She was scared that you wouldn’t accept her apology and that Ellie had permanently ruined the relationship between you.

“I need time to think.” You say in a low and sad tone.

“T-take all the time you need…” Ellie just continued to stand in your room. She didn’t know what else to say or do right now. All Ellie wanted was to fix everything between her and you. Ellie was scared that if she were to leave the room right now that you wouldn’t forgive her. Your face was red from crying, and you did not look at Ellie.

Ellie felt really bad about seeing you like that and she wasn’t sure if she did the right thing by trying to talk to you. Ellie’s face was also a bit red from crying earlier and she didn’t want you to see her like that. Ellie tried to look everywhere but you. “Y/N? I… I-I’m really sorry… I- I… I understand if you don’t want to talk to me anymore after what just happened…”

“Why did you do it?” You ask sadly. Ellie felt like crying but then started to explain to you again. “Like I said… I-I can’t control my feelings… I just thought that dancing with her and… and-“ Ellie then just remained silent for a few seconds as she didn’t want to say more. 

“and?” You ask sadly.

Ellie then looked back at you. “And… I don’t know… I-I thought doing that would be alright…” Ellie started to feel tired and was just confused and didn’t know what her feelings meant anymore. She sighed. “Y/N… I… don’t know why I did all of this now that I’m more sober. I-I just want everything to be okay again…”

“Do you like her?” You asked quietly. Ellie just remained silent for a few moments as she was thinking about it. “No… I don’t like Jenny… I only like you now.” Ellie was starting to calm down.

“Why did you kiss her?” You were really hurt by Ellie's actions. Ellie felt scared for a moment then took a deep breath before she spoke. “I was drunk… and I didn’t mean for it to happen… I should’ve known better though… I-I just thought that would’ve been what I should do then… I was being stupid…” Ellie just didn’t want you to hate her. Ellie felt bad for how dumb she was just a few moments ago.

“Why did you treat me so badly before all this?” You ask her, tears falling down your face.

Ellie looked down at the ground. “I-I… I just- I just thought I should ignore that I liked you… I didn’t want to ruin things between us when I told you how I felt… b-but…” Ellie was starting to feel more of her emotions come back. Ellie started to feel sad. “I just made it worse in the end… I should’ve just told you the truth right away…” Ellie was really starting to worry. She was scared that she might’ve ruined the relationship between her and you. She went back to sitting down on your bed, she was too tired to stand now. “Y/N? …Please let me make this up to you…”

“And how do you plan on doing that?” You say angry.  Ellie started to think for a moment. She didn’t know how she was gonna make up for what she just did. She just kept sitting there not saying anything for a long time. Ellie was scared and didn’t know what to do,  then looked up at you as if she was about to say something. She wanted to make things right with you but she didn’t know how to do it.

You wipe your tears away. “Y/N?” Ellie spoke again “I know I can’t make things up to you right now but… I want you to know that I don’t like Jenny… I only like you… ok?” Ellie felt bad that you were still crying. Ellie just wanted to do something to make you happy again. You looked at Ellie very seriously.  Ellie was looking back at you but she felt a bit scared. She didn’t want to say anything to offend you anymore but she also wanted to help make you feel better. “Y/N? … I-I …” Ellie seemed to have an idea to make you feel better again. You continued looking, waiting for her to talk. Ellie stood up and walked towards you. She was going to take a risk right now and she was a bit nervous.

“Y/N? … Can I kiss you?” Ellie was waiting for your answer on this… she didn’t know if you would allow her to kiss her because of everything that just happened.

You looked sad and surprised at Ellies words? Ellie felt afraid as she kept waiting for you to respond. Ellie could feel her heart beating in her chest as she thought this could ruin things more than if she hadn’t just asked you. She couldn’t bear to mess up with you again. She started to get a feeling in her gut that you were gonna say no to her. “Please? … I-I need this right now… I-I hope you still feel the same way about me… please…”

You looked up at Ellie, still very sad. Ellie was  really close to you and she could feel her heart beating in her chest. Ellie was afraid but she also felt like she had to make her first move now because she didn’t want to ruin what was left with you. Then she leaned in and went in for the kiss. Ellie felt her lips touch yours and she felt so relieved that you let her kiss you.

You kissed Ellie back, still crying. Ellie started to kiss harder, she got the feeling that you were crying but she couldn’t tell if it was because you were still hurt or just happy. She kept kissing you and was beginning to hold you closer. Ellie kept feeling like she needed to hold onto everything she could with you or else she’d lose her forever.

You melted into the kiss and put her arms around Ellie. Ellie then kept kissing you for a while. She felt so happy. Ellie started to hug you tighter and she didn’t want this to end anytime soon.

Ellie then decided to sit down on the bed with you and she kept kissing you om. You let Ellie take the lead since she's done this before and you haven't. Ellie kept kissing you and the more she kissed her the happier she felt. Ellie felt so lucky that you were giving her another chance. Then Ellie started to kiss you on the neck a little bit and started to take things a little further… 

“Ellie.., i... I've never done this before.”

Ellie felt a bit confused. “What- wait… what… d-did you mean that… Y/N?” Ellie thought she just heard it wrong. Ellie was wondering if you meant she never kissed anyone before? Or if that meant something else?

“I never... had…” You were embarrassed to say the word.” I’ve never had sex.... “ You said this very very quietly .” I’m still a virgin.....”

Ellie’s face got red as she thought she heard you right. “W-wait… really?… I-I… you…”

Ellie was so in love right now. She kissed you back harder and for a much longer time. She pulled you close to her, Ellie just couldn’t stop kissing your lips. Ellie was starting to kiss you on the neck. She felt so happy, she was enjoying this way too much and she didn’t want to stop.

You let out tiny moans as you felt Ellie kiss her neck. Ellie then pulled you even closer towards her, pushing you up against her. Ellie started to kiss your lips again for a while. She put her hands on your cheeks, holding your face. Ellie felt like doing this forever but… she knew she couldn’t, she didn’t want to get too into it.

Ellie then pulled back from the kiss and was breathing heavily. Ellie looked at you as you looked at Ellie wondering why she stopped. Ellie then started to say something.

“Y/N… I… I wanna do something with you now… are you ready for it?” Ellie was nervous to say those words but she just wanted to make you happy. You nodded in agreement and kissed Ellie again. Ellie then smiled. She felt so happy. Ellie was so ready… Ellie then put you on the bed. You two felt really close to each other. Ellie started to kiss you on the lips again and put her hands all over you. It was getting passionate and exciting.

You tried taking Ellie’s shirt off, she then helped you  by taking her own shirt off. You looked at Ellie’s body amazed by how much more attractive she was without clothes on. Ellie couldn’t say anything right now… then started to kiss you again. On your neck and more all over her body. Ellie then went back to kissing your mouth. 

You were starting to feel her core heating up under your dress. Ellie kept on kissing you all over your body. Ellie wasn’t planning on stopping anytime soon. She was beginning to feel more and more excited. Ellie went back to your mouth and started to kiss you passionately again.  Ellie then kissed your legs and up your thighs. Ellie kept on kissing you, going higher. Ellie felt like she was about to… do the unthinkable.

Ellie was now taking off your dress slowly. You felt shivers and Ellie noticed. She then started taking your dress off quicker. Ellie notices the wet patch on your underwear. Ellie suddenly looked away. She felt embarrassed and didn’t want to embarrass you. You blushed a bit.

Ellie could see you were embarrassed. Ellie started to feel ashamed. Ellie could feel her face get hot. Ellie felt like she needed to explain herself. “Y/N… I-I’m so sorry… I-I… I wasn’t trying to look… I… I just… I guess I got a bit carried away… please don’t think I’m weird… I…”

“No, it’s okay Ellie.” Ellie felt a bit relieved. “Y/N… d-do you forgive me?” Ellie felt like she had to know if you were still okay with her. You were a bit surprised by Ellie’s words. “I’m still hurt Ellie, but I do forgive you.” Ellie was still feeling ashamed but… she was at least relieved that you weren't mad at her anymore. “Y/N… w-we’ll… I… I… I wanna make you happy again…” Ellie was feeling a bit nervous again. You kissed Ellie as to calm her down

Ellie wasn’t expecting that. Ellie felt calmer as you kissed her again to help her feel better. Ellie was slowly forgetting about what she did. Ellie felt a bit better after you kissed her again and pulled you closer to her. She was enjoying this with you, she felt so loved again. You put your hand on Ellie’s abbs. Ellie looked down at your hand on her skin. She then put her hands on your face again.

Ellie was feeling so happy. Ellie was kissing you over and over all over her body. She was starting to get more excited. You were loving this. Ellie kept on kissing you as if she couldn’t stop anymore. Ellie was feeling so excited and you were enjoying it too. Ellie was just too happy to stop doing this.

Your dress was pulled up and Ellie could see your underwear. Ellie couldn’t believe what she was doing. “Y/N, I… um…”

Ellie was feeling a bit scared. She pulled herself away from you. Ellie was feeling worried that she was taking things further than you wanted to go.

“What’s wrong? “ You got a bit embarrassed and covered herself with the dress's skirt.

Ellie felt embarrassed as well. “W-oh nothing… s-sorry Y/N… I was just going a bit too fast, I…” Ellie was really nervous. She felt like she went too far for you to handle. Ellie didn’t know what was going to happen now.

“I was liking it...”

Ellie felt a bit surprised. “Y/N… w-wait… you… you did like what I was doing…?”

“Yes…” You blushed.

Ellie was blushing too. Ellie didn’t realize you liked what she was doing to you. “Y/N… can I keep going?” You nodded, eager to kiss Ellie again.

Ellie then smiled and got closer to you. She then started to kiss You again. Ellie’s kissing got more passionate as she kissed you more and more. Ellie felt like she couldn’t get enough of you…

You got on top of Ellie whilst kissing her. Ellie felt shocked as you got on top of her. Ellie couldn’t say anything, she just felt so excited. Ellie was starting to let her hands and her lips do as they pleased. Ellie enjoyed this moment and she couldn’t let it go. You looked into Ellie’s eyes to see if she was okay. Ellie nodded. Ellie felt like she couldn’t let this stop now. The two of you were kissing very passionately. Ellie was ready to take things even further.

Ellie put her hands on your legs and under your dress. Ellie was now thinking about what she was doing… She was trying to see if you were still okay with her but… it did seem like you wanted to continue. Ellie was  feeling like she was taking the lead with this. She continued touching your thighs. Ellie felt so happy … Ellie was really getting into this. She didn’t want to stop yet…

You kept kissing Ellie harder. Ellie was kissing back with a lot more passion than before. Ellie’s lips were all over yours. She was really starting to enjoy this, she was not planning on stopping yet. Ellie touches your underwear. She feels your wetness. You look at Ellie when she touches you. Ellie lays you on the bed and kisses you again. You felt Ellies hands on your thighs again and you were starting to get excited. Ellies smiled when she noticed how wet you were for her.

“Is this all for me?” Ellie asked, starting to feel cocky.  Ellie touches your pussy through your panties, “oh, someones really excited, hum…?”

You looked at Ellie as she touched you, you were really turned on right now, and wanted to do this with Ellie.

You kissed her as she continued to touch you. You started moaning. Ellie was happy to hear you moan for her. She started to kiss down your body and gave your tighs extra attention. You were very sensitive and felt every kiss Ellie left on your skin. You started to feel your core really getting hot as Ellie kissed your things and pushed your dress up. 

You look down at Ellie and Ellie looks up at You. “Are you sure you’re ready baby?” 

“Yes, I want to do this with you Ellie…” You said, Ellie took that yes and started to take off your panties. At this point they were soaked. You couldn't wait to feel Ellie.

Ellie looked at your pussy mesmerized. Ellie couldn't believe she made you this turned on. Ellie wanted to dive right in but remembered you had never done this before and wants it to be special for you. She started kissing up your thighs  and up to your beautiful pussy. She pressed a light kiss on your clit. You slightly jumped at the feeling. 

Ellie started licking your clit slowly to see how you would react. You start moaning in pleasure. She smirked and continued to massage your clit with her tongue. Then she put her hand on your thighs and guided them up to reach your core. Ellie felt your juices on her fingers and started to feel a patch forming on her own boxers. Ellie took her fingers to her mouth and sucked those lovely juices and moaned as she tasted them. You were moaning at Ellie’s skill. You started to feel a knot forming in your  belly. Ellie carefully and slowly inserted one of her fingers inside your tight hole. You moaned louder than before as you felt Ellie enter you. 

“You're so tight baby, damm…” Ellie started pumping her finger in and out slowly, as You started relaxing a bit. “You look so beautiful…. taking me so well…” Ellie smirked to herself proud of what she saw.

“fuck… that feels amazing ells…” You moaned ever more “please dont stop” Ellie starts going faster as she feels your hole is getting used to the intrusion. She is taking real good care of your clit at the same time.

You feel like you can't take much more as the feeling in your core is getting stronger. “Ellie… I'm getting close…” Ellie inserts a second finger inside and you gasp. She looks up to see you enjoying it. She started going faster and hitting your sensitive spongy spot. “Ellie… I think I'm…. I think I'm… going to cum….” Ellie continues at the same rhythm, increasing the speed slowly. “Cum for me baby, let me drink all that cum…”

You close your fists as you are about to cum. You feel the knot in your tummy coming undone. “Ellie, I'm cumming….”

“Yes baby, cum for me… '' Ellie is so excited to see you cum for the first time and feels so proud of herself for being the person that is making you feel this good. 

You start feeling a little overstimulated as your orgasm reaches its peak. “Ells… is too much...Ells too much…” You gently push Ellies head so she knows to stop now. Ellie sees you are getting overstimulated and starts slowing down sucking all of your juices at the same time. Ellie comes up to kiss you and you can taste yourself on Ellie’s tongue. Ellie takes her fingers out slowly and brings them to her mouth and tastes your juices one last time looking you directly in the eyes. 

You breathe heavily as you're coming down from your high, looking at Ellie sucking the fingers that just made you cum…

“Y/N, baby, you were amazing… did you feel good?” Ellie asked and kissed you lovingly. “Ellie I… That was the best thing I've ever fel…,” Your face is all red and she is breathing heavily, still a bit lost in lust. Ellie kisses your forehead and holds you in her arms. 

You never felt this good in your life, you feel like you are dreaming. You both lay back on the bed as Ellie stroked you gently. “ You did so good, baby. I'm so proud of you…”

You feel tired and close your eyes, whilst in Ellie’s embrace. Ellie just keeps holding you as you fall asleep in her arms. “Good night baby, sweet dreams..” You fall fast asleep after the storm of sensations you just felt. “Night Ellie”. Ellie stays with you all night, ending up falling asleep as well. Ellie feels so lucky having you in her arms. She doesn't want to let you go ever again.

In the morning, Ellie woke up and saw you still next to her in bed… Ellie was starting to feel happy that you were still there. “Hey… good morning Y/N…” Ellie had a smile on her face now.

“Morning, ells” You smiled. Ellie was still smiling.  “I just wanted to say thank you for staying with me last night… I just felt so… so happy with you…” Ellie wanted you to know how much she appreciated you. “Y/N… can… can we still do this again sometime…? If not… that’s perfectly…”  Ellie was starting to feel a bit awkward about it now. She didn’t wanna push her luck and you didn’t wanna try to get you to do something she wouldn’t wanna do. Ellie felt comfortable with you now and started to get overwhelmed by her feelings. Tears started forming in her eyes.

“We can talk about it, I wont judge anything.” You tell her, when you see her tears.

“Yes… I… I do wanna talk about it… I just… I don’t know if you wanna hear about it…” Ellie was feeling a bit nervous. “Maybe some other time… I’m sorry… I’m just still feeling nervous… I’m glad we had this conversation though… I’m just glad that we still feel comfortable with each other… ”

“It's okay Ellie. You are safe. I won't ever judge you.” You caress her cheek.

Ellie started to feel more relieved now. “Y/N… Thank you so much… I really needed to hear that…” “If I’m being honest I feel like… I feel like I am a… a disappointment to most of the people I’ve met… Ellie didn’t know if you wanted to know the details. Ellie was still feeling a bit nervous about talking about her past.

“Why would you say that?” You look at her still caressing her face.

“My past life was… hard to say the least. I never really had anyone to support me through my tough times. I didn’t have anyone to support me… I was on my own.” Ellie felt like she was beginning to open up to you a bit more.“Do you wanna hear the rest…?” You nodded reassuringly.

“My parents weren’t supportive of me… they told me they didn’t care about me… They even sometimes blamed me for the bad things that happened to them. They… they…” Ellie then got a bit emotional. Ellie didn’t wanna cry in front of You.

“I-I’m sorry… I just… I needed to talk about it… I needed to tell someone about it… it’s okay… you can ignore me if you want…”

“It's okay to cry, Ells, I'm here now.” You stroke her hair. Ellie then started to cry a bit.

“I just… I just wanted supportive parents… I wanted… I wanted to be loved…” Ellie wiped her tears. “Y/N… thank you… thank you so much for listening to all of this, I really needed it…” You hugged Ellie. She gave you a tight hug back. Ellie felt really happy to have someone supporting her now. “Y/N… I don’t know how to thank you now…” Ellie wanted to give you something back to show how much she cared.

You look at Ellies drawings. “Oh, my drawings? I mean… they’re okay, I guess… I mean, it’s not really that much… ” Ellie was trying to be humble. “So… Y/N… you saw my drawings… well… do you… do you wanna see more…? I mean… only if you want to… of course… I mean… that’s only if you actually like them… ”

“I love them Ells, you're really good!” Ellie was surprised to hear this. Ellie felt like you were lying but she couldn’t tell if she really was or not. “Y/N… are… are you actually being serious?… I mean… they’re not that impressive… ” Ellie was getting a bit embarrassed.

“Cross my heart and hope to die.” You said turning back to face her. Ellie then giggled a bit. “That’s so nice of you, Y/N, I… I never imagined that I’d have someone support my art like this, it’s just…” Ellie then started to tear up a little. “All my life people kept telling me that my art was bad but… you… you… actually like it…” Ellie was getting a bit emotional.

“Bad? They must be all blind.” You were a bit confused about how anyone could say that about her art.

“Yeah… I mean… maybe they were blind… maybe they just wanted to make me feel bad… I mean… my parents always told me that…It’s a good thing for me that I’m away from them now…” Ellie started to feel happy about not needing to see her parents again.

“Ellie, you can talk to me, I see you need it. You will feel better after.” You reassure her.

“Yeah, you’re right… you’re right, I do need it… I’m just… I’m just glad you’re here listening to my problems… this… this is what a friend does… I’m so… so happy that you’re this kind.” Ellie was feeling a lot better after saying that. “Y/N… I just… I just really appreciate you listening to me.” You smiled and held Ellies hand. Ellie’s cheeks began to get a red shade to them. Ellie then felt so happy to see your smile. “Y/N… can… can I just give you a hug now?” Ellie then waited to see if Y/N wanted a hug. “Of course, come here.” Ellie moved over to you and gave you a hug.

“Hey Y/N… can I… can I just ask you something…?”

“Yes honey?” You say as you break the hug.

“I… I feel… I feel like… maybe… just, maybe… could… could I maybe… maybe spend the rest of the day with you… I mean… if you want to… I don’t wanna push my luck and I can always leave your room… b… but… just… just let me know if you… if… you want me to stay…”

“I want to be here with you Ellie, there's nowhere i'd rather be.” Ellie got a bit embarrassed but then got a smile on her face. “Well then... if you're okay with it... I guess... I'm spending the day with you... I mean... I'd love to spend all my time with you... I mean... you're just one of the nicest people I've ever met... you're really… really awesome…” Ellie was now full of love for you. “If it makes you feel better I can share my past too.” Ellie then got a curious look on her face. Ellie wasn't sure about asking you but she wanted to know more about her. "You can tell me about your past if you like... You... you don't have to... but... I wanna be here for you... to... to support you... that's what friends do... right?"

“Exactly.”

"I like being your friend, Y/N...I just... I just wanted to ask... um... if... if you wanted to... um... do you wanna... do you... would you like to know more about my past?"

“I'm all ears.” You smile at Ellie. Ellie got a big smile on her face. Ellie felt like you were the best person she could talk to. “I… I had a really bad childhood… my parents… my parents…” Ellie’s voice was starting to shake a bit as she spoke.

“It's okay baby, you can tell me.”

“I… uh… my parents… t… they… they weren’t good people, Y/N…” Ellie was feeling a bit nervous talking about this. “They… they… they abused me… they… they physically abused me… they hit me and… they would tell me how awful I was… they… they… they kept telling me that I meant nothing to them… they… they…”

Ellie was starting to cry a bit now. You hold Ellies hand to help Ellie calm down a bit. She was holding back tears, but she still held onto your hand. Ellie was so happy to have you here for her. Ellie then spoke in a quiet voice. “I’m so… so sorry Y/N… I hope I haven’t just made you feel worse… I… I just… I’ve never really admitted… I’ve never really admitted these things before… “

“It's okay, you're okay now, they can't hurt you anymore.”

Ellie then wiped her eyes. “Y/N… thank you so, so much… I-I just, I… I really needed to tell someone about this… ” “I… I… I just… I just have… I have a lot of emotional wounds from the past… they… they can affect me a lot… and… and I just… I just don’t wanna scare you away… “ Ellie felt like she was being too blunt with you. “I’m sorry if I’m not making any sense right now…”

“You can't scare me away, I'm never leaving your side.”

“If that’s the case then… then I think I… I feel like I can tell you everything now… like I can just… I can feel safe with you… I… I… I trust you… ” Ellie was getting happier and happier. “You… you’re the first person in my life to make me feel loved and supported… I… I just… I just wanna know… know that we’re still gonna be friends… like… after this talk…”

“I'll always be your friend, I'll always be here.” Ellie smiled again. “Thank you so, so much, Y/N… you… you have no idea how much you’ve helped me now…”

You two spent the day talking to each other about your lives. About all the bad stuff and all the good stuff too. Your bond grew bigger by the hour. You lost track of time as you were too invested in each other's words. You felt happy and safe together.

“Y/N… could… I ask you one more favor…?”

“Yes baby?”

“Well, um… may… may I… c-can I stay here for the night… please… I… I… I really don’t wanna go back and sleep alone… ” Ellie was feeling a bit nervous asking you this. “I… I don’t wanna overstay my welcome and I’ll understand if you say no… I just… I wanna stay with you now… “

“We are roommates honey, I won't leave you alone, only if you want to.”

“Hey Y/N? Please, if you need me for anything, even if it’s during the night, please… just… just wake me up. I wanna be here for you … I wanna be as good a friend for you as you are for me… “

“I wont leave your side baby, I'm here.”

“Thank you… I’m gonna sleep well now… I… I can’t wait to see you again tomorrow… “ Ellie then shut her eyes and layed down on the bed.

*it's the next morning*

Ellie was sleeping in the exact same spot she was last night. She had slept like an angel. “He… hey… I’m up, I’m up… “ Ellie was still pretty drowsy though. Ellie sat upright. Ellie spoke and her hair was messed up and she had a tired look on her face. “Huh?… what time is it… is it time to wake up now?… “ Ellie’s voice was quiet as she spoke.

“You look so cute. It's 9:30 Ells.” You smiled.

“You… you think… you think I’m cute?…” Ellie then looked a bit surprised by this.

“I do” You smiled, taking Ellie's hair out of her face and giving her a kiss on the cheek. Ellie was blushing a lot. Ellie hugged you. “You… you… you make me feel so… so happy… I’m so thankful you’re not leaving my side…” Ellie’s blushing still hadn’t calmed down, she had a full on face flush at this point. Ellie didn’t wanna leave your side. You held Ellie and stroked her hair. Ellie smiled and had tears in her eyes. She spoke in a quiet voice. “I-I… I… I never realized how… how much I needed affection in my life… I… I’m just glad I can get all this now… “

“Why did you wanna be roommates with me… why… Why do you want to be so close to me?… ”  Ellie wanted to know these things.

“We got assigned together and i didnt want to piss Maria off, so I did not protest. I'm glad you stayed,” Ellie felt her face turn red again. “… but… you like being roommates with me though, right?”

“Yes honey.”

“Y/N… I… I really wanna kiss you… C-Can I?…” You looked Ellie in the eyes and nodded. She had a big smile on her face. Ellie then got closer to you and kissed your lips “I… I wanted that for so… so long… “Ellie still had a big smile on her face. Your breath got faster as Ellie got closer.

Ellie was feeling her heart beat a lot faster now. Ellie then got even closer to you. You kiss Ellie softly.

Ellie then started to kiss back. The kiss between you lasted for a few seconds. Ellie felt so happy, she then broke the kiss.“Y/N… thank you… I… I love… I like you so much… “I like you too, Ells.” You blush. Ellie then looked at you again. She just smiled and started to kiss Your neck. Ellie  spoke between her kisses.“Y/N… you… you look so beautiful… so… so pretty… “Ellie started to keep kissing Your neck. You shiverd. Ellie felt like you liked it so she kept kissing your neck for a few more seconds.

“Mmm… you… you feel so good… you… you smell good… “Ellie looked into your eyes.“Y/N… can you… can you do something for me… can you…can you kiss me… please?… “ You were nervous because of the previous night but still kissed Ellie. Ellie was blushing a lot. she kissed back. She didn’t wanna stop though. Ellie kept kissing you for several minutes. Ellie had butterflies in her stomach.“if you don’t mind… I… I wanna do more… Y/N… I… I… am just… just so in love with you… I… I hope I don’t make you uncomfortable saying that but… I need to tell you how I feel… “ You blushed more and kissed Ellie again more passionately. Ellie let herself get lost in a love she couldn’t believe she actually felt. Ellie was in a euphoric state right now all because of you and she couldn’t be happier about that.

I hope you liked this. I know I'm not very good at writing. This Was a lot of fun! Let me know what you thought. Comments and reblogs are always welcome! Part 2?

#ellie williams #girls who like girls #ellie williams fanfiction #ellie x fem reader #the last of us part ii #ellie smut #ellie williams x female reader #ellie tlou #tlou fanart #tlou hbo #tlou 2 #tlou fic #tlou game #tlou part 2 #tlou smut #tlou x reader #tlou fanfiction #the last of us #the last of us hbo #ellie tlou2 #ellie williams the last of us #ellie and dina #ellie williams smut #ellie the last of us #ellie williams x reader #ellie williams x you #ellie x you #ellie x reader #tlou2 ellie

[sitp-recs]

Liv, I am begging you. Please share drarry omegaverse recs. I’ve read all there is to read and I am starved.

Oh anon, I wish I could rec more but I don’t read omegaverse very often 😢 I’m listing the ones I know below (you’ve probably read them already!) - they’re all completed plus @hoko-onchi-writes is currently posting To Hold You in the Earth's Unholy Din and I’ve seen amazing comments about it, you should definitely check it out!

Drarry:

you killed me in the gloom by @fw00shy (T, 1.7k) - AU

Having won the war, Harry returns to the Kingdom of Slytherin to lay claim to his true mate. Draco Malfoy is as beautiful as he was all those years ago. There's only one problem: he doesn't remember Harry at all.

Heat of the Moment by @writcraft (E, 2k)

Harry’s never felt much like an Alpha but that all changes when Draco Malfoy turns up on his doorstep, asking Harry for help.

Alpha by @lqtraintracks (E, 2.6k)

Finding out I’m Malfoy’s Alpha and he’s my Omega might have gone a lot differently had we not still hated each other. But we do, so here’s how it goes.

in heat by @bonesliketambourines (E, 4k)

Draco’s been getting by just fine despite his unfortunate little genetic gift. Until Potter decides to barge in and muck everything up, that is.

Heat of the Heart by carpemermaid (E, 6k)

Draco was recently bitten by a werewolf in the line of duty as an Auror. He'd been dealing with it as best he could, but then his first heat came on hot and fast in the middle of filling out reports with his Auror partner, Harry Potter. Luckily for him, Potter has a knack for saving his arse.

This is How by @bixgirl1 (E, 6.5k)

Omegas are long gone, or so everyone thinks. This is not how things were supposed to go.

Harry Potter and the Werewolf Consultant by 0idontknow0 (E, 15k)

After Teddy transforms into a werewolf for the first time Harry and Andromeda don’t know what to do. They consult an adult werewolf to help Teddy adjust and that werewolf turns out to be one Draco Malfoy.

The Songbirds of Avebury Manor by Tessa Crowley (E, 18k) - AU

Harry Potter presents as alpha at fifteen, and it is supposed to change his life for the better. Instead, it leads him to a beautiful noble omega he cannot have, a political plot he cannot escape, and a threat on his life.

in the electricity of your touch by tryslora (E, 24k)

After returning to Hogwarts after the war, Harry realizes he has nothing to do. There is nothing to chase, or to fight. Why, then does he feel as if there is something pricking under his skin? And why does it feel like he’s struck by lightning every time Draco Malfoy touches him? There’s only one explanation: Draco Malfoy is up to something, and Harry has to find out what it is and put a stop to it.

Tuxedo Angel by tryslora (E, 25k)

Harry and Neville are looking for the infamous Dragon Lily, a Dark witch active throughout Europe and Asia. Instead, they find the Tuxedo Angel, a beautiful witch performing in Rome.

Embers by @shiftylinguini (E, 41k)

Werewolf Alphas aren't meant to be alone, or to suppress their ruts indefinitely like Draco has been since he was bitten eight years ago. He needs company, companionship, to knot ― he needs an Omega Heat Companion. At least, that’s what the Healers say, and even Draco can admit contacting the person they’ve referred him to might be nice.

Expectant by @l0vegl0wsinthedark (E, 62k)

After he accidentally gets Malfoy pregnant on a drunken fuck at a club, Harry doesn't anticipate that it'd be just as easy to fall in love with him.

Dissident by Constance1 (E, 181k)

In a world of Alphas and Omegas, Harry is surprised to discover that he is a rare male Omega. He assumes his pull towards Draco Malfoy is because the Slytherin is an Alpha, but there is more at play here than even Harry knows.

Other ships:

Can't I Have Both? by @nv-md (E, 1.8k) - Harry/Draco/Blaise

Werewolves usually only have one mate, but of course, Draco has to be special and have two Alphas chasing after him. And he makes sure they always want him...especially when he can drag them into the loo of a club.

Almond Blossom by @shiftylinguini (E, 4k) - Teddy/James

James plans it out meticulously--and then of course, his rut comes early anyway.

Heat by @lqtraintracks (E, 7.5k) - James/Scorpius

James had always been miserable as an Alpha. Mostly because he was crap at it. Until Scorpius Malfoy went into an unexpected heat, that is.

Heat by iamisaac (E, 10k) - Teddy/Charlie

When Teddy comes of-age, he discovers that while he didn't inherit his father's lycanthropy, he did inherit his omega traits. Charlie, as an alpha, is more than happy to help him through.

Blame it on the Moon by @shiftylinguini (E, 32k) - Teddy/James

Teddy was born a werewolf. James gets bitten later in life (not by Teddy) and Teddy is there to help him through his first heat.

At The End of The Rope by shiftylinguini (E, 35k) - Teddy/James

Everyone presents in the springtime of their fifteenth year, and no one was more excited about this than James ― or more disappointed when it didn’t happen. But that’s okay, at twenty-two he’s now made peace with being an Absent Presentation, and with his conviction that no one in their right mind would want to be with or claim someone like him, least of all the person he really wants.

#asks #anon #Drarry reclist #omegaverse #a/b/o dynamics #drarry & rare pairs

[petricakegames]

Another Round

"Another Round" is a 25k word, interactive fiction, urban fantasy game made with Twine for the Single Choice Game Jam.

PLAY THE GAME | REVIEW | KOFI

Written and coded for the Single Choice Game Jam! The Jam where you only give one choice to the player!

STORY

You play as Maddie, a woman in love with a woman named Agnes. Actually, she hates her. Actually, it's complicated. You definitely broke things off with her. And you don't regret it. At least once.

Yes. At least once per day, you don't regret ending it with Agnes. Except tonight. You definitely regret it tonight.

Those are the facts you can't change. How any of those things came to be is up to your imagination. It's not part of the story, anyway. The story is about tonight. The night you save Agnes...or not. You don't get a lot of say in what happens.

Well, you get a say. Once.

So maybe you save her. Maybe you save yourself. Maybe the "fuck it" train you're on derails and takes the whole nightclub with you. The story is a bit unhinged. But, then again, so are you.

FEATURES

gender-locked; name-locked; appearance-locked, sexuality-locked (congrats! you're a lesbian) protagonist. No customization available--free yourself from the burden of choice!

bad life choices come pre-made! Never fear. I'm sure you'll be able to make some more of them. Or, hmm, I guess just one more bad life choice, technically

adult language the author has already used in this description without warning...dang

hundreds of endings, but only one place the story stops. Lots of things can end, you know. The breath you just took ended

set in a world with demons and half-demons because why not?

unhealthy coping strategies! Co-dependent former relationships!

a demon who calls himself Seven because he liked that movie and tends to shout "WHAT'S IN THE BOX?" at inappropriate moments

a single choice in the entire game. Make it a good one

"Another Round" is intended for an adult audience. Content warnings are available in the game menu before the story begins.

#interactive fiction #complete #singlechoicejam #twine if #my game #urban fantasy #dark comedy #disaster lesbian

[evilkaeya]

holding you at gunpoint for fic recs (not including urs bc I’ve already read and AHHHHH THEY ARE SO AMAZING LITERALLY FUELING ME ILY)

RAHHH TY THATS SO SWEET ILYTOO !!

As for the fic recs, I actually don't get to read much (time issue 👍) but I have some that I really love so I'll list them here!!

I Was Screaming Your Name Through The Radio (256k)

- You can not expect me to give you a fic rec and not start with this one. The skk bible you all.

where your loyalties lie (163k)

- Yakuza au, political marriage, enemies to lovers. My memory of this fic is actually very fuzzy because I read it back in 2020. But I remember enjoying it a lot so give it a try !!

A peer behind the mask (74k)

- Dazai, Chuuya and Atsushi get to witness Dazai's past. Forced vulnerability but it's handled SO WELL. Please read it. You won't regret.

the same groove (7k)

- Pining and getting together. Can't begin to explain how much I LOVE this fic. It's genuinely so good from start to finish. A must read.

into continents and cars (25k)

- Road trip au !! A perfect balance of angst, fluff and comfort. It's one of my absolute faves!

This is how it feels to take a fall (20k)

- Temporary character death and time travel. So SO well written. Unhinged + vulnerable Dazai my beloved. Thank you Ely for recommending me this one. It changed my life /pos

A Few More Tries (16k)

- Domestic fluff ! Established relationship ! Love confession !! What more do you need? Also Ranpo #1 skk shipper is so real.

love at first sight: arranged marriage edition (9k)

- This one was soooo fun to read. skk invented being a power couple. 10/10

Anything that touches (4k)

- Chuuya taking care of Dazai. Hurt/comfort. Getting worse and getting better, both at once.

find you at the red light (2k)

- Dazai and Chuuya, two strangers, stuck in the same traffic jam. Love ensues. Short and fun and cute. Also big brother Oda!!

Plate :( (4k)

- Vulnerable Dazai and hurt/comfort (can you tell I really like vulnerability and hurt/comfort). Anyways this one melts my heart. I've read it so many times (and I'll continue to do so).

The wooing art (20k)

- Tattooed and pierced Chuuya + smitten Dazai. What more do you need really.

strawberries and cigarettes (15k)

- High-school au !! Teen skk shenanigans + angst + hurt/comfort and ofc, happy ending! It's very cute pls read it.

Kinetic Friction (6k)

- I laughed so much reading this lmao skk get cockblocked every time they try to fuck. Absolutely hilarious.

Wet bandages (3k)

- FLUFF. SO MUCH FLUFF. THIS FIC WILL CURE YOUR DEPRESSION AND WATER YOUR CROPS. PLEASE READ.

OK this is all for now. I have more but I need to dig my bookmarks for a bit. Enjoy !!

#skk #soukoku #skk fic recs #sai answers

[thekinkyleopard]

The Sneeze Room

A Sven and Elex Rqst SnzFic

FT: Sick Remi

⚠️Content Warning⚠️

Fluff, Sick Fic, Contagion, cursing, bullying

Description: Sven finds a reason to compete against his brother, Draeko. Rightfully so, he tags his boyfriend Elex in, who is extremely apprehensive when he finds out a sick Remi is going to be there…

Author’s Notes: I really wanted to torture Elex in this one and what better way to do that than poke at his germaphobia with a disgusting contagious Remi! :^D I hope you like this one Nonny! Art, Remi, Sven and Draeko all by @aller-geez

Sven came racing into the living room, Elex was putting together some sort of lego project when the cat stumbled upon him, paying no mind to the fact his boyfriend was already busy, he began to buzz. “Babe! Babe! So, I was out at the park, right? And I ran into my insufferable brother, Draeko,” rolling his orange slitted eyes to emphasize his annoyance. “And cause he can’t help but torment me, he and his little friend Levi came to tell me that they’re entering a competition tonight,” Elex was paying little to no attention to the story his boyfriend was prattling on about, simply just trying to make sure he had the right bricks for the right parts.

“Yeah, and?” the badger scoffed at the idea of the leopard and the hybrid being able to accomplish any sort of competition between the two of them.

“It’s 25k and it’s an escape room! I told him I bet half that chunk, me and you could finish before them two,” snickering a bit at the idea but then crossed his arms. “However, they’re bringing Remi as an advantage because they said it was entirely unfair if it was me AND you, seeing as you can escape even a prison cell,”

“Heh, yeah I can,” Elex smirked, still tinkering with the colored blocks as his head grew a size too big.

“Okay, sweet, so you’re in then right?” the other lit up, almost completely ready to start bouncing off the walls he was full of so much adrenaline.

“Wait hold on, you said Remi is going?” Elex suddenly looked up from his project and over at his boyfriend, his face full of skepticism and caution.

“Yeah, why?” The cat suddenly paused, curious to his partner’s reserve.

“I’m not going anywhere near that fleabag,” the badger officially met his boyfriend’s gaze, his own clearly written in distaste now. “He’s been ranting and raving all over Barkbook about how he’s sick again, no, nuh uh, keep that sack of illness the hell away from me,” the germaphobe shuddered, just the thought alone of being next to that mongrel with his open maw expelling hundreds of bacteria at him….he shuddered.

Sven's voice was laced with annoyance, yet tinged with a hint of pleading as he tried to persuade his partner to take on the daunting quest. "Babe, please. We need you to take one for the team," he urged, knowing that their success depended on their joint effort and determination.

“N.O. No. Not doing it, he’s gross, he’s unsanitary, he’s also extremely fucking pigheaded and wont cover his god damn MOUTH, NO!” Elex now sat back, crossing his own arms over his chest, and turning his back to the other. Sven raised a thin brow and cocked his head to the side. It seemed he was going to have to pull out the big guns. Time for operation “Question his manhood.”

“So just like that then? Just gonna let that behemoth be the reason you don’t win this for us? Shit well, I guess I’m dating a pussy instead of a man,” the cat shrugged his shoulders loosely starting to turn on his heels when he could almost physically hear Elex’s last strand of patience, snap in half.

“Excuse me? What the fuck did you just say? That I’m a PUSSY?” the man slowly turned his head to glare daggers in the direction of his audacity filled boyfriend. “A PUSSY?”

“What? It is what it is, you’re scared of a little germy wolf, and that’ll be the reason I never truly out due Draeko, so long as he has that damn wolf,” shaking his head back and forth, clicking his tongue with disappointment. “It’s a shame, you know?” Elex’s mint green eye twitched in response, his fingers pulsating until they closed in to quick, tight fists.

His words were tinged with frustration and a hint of fear, as he vehemently denied being scared. "I'm not afraid…" he insisted, "just…CAUTIOUS... I don't want to risk getting SICK," He emphasized his words through clenched teeth. Despite his efforts to remain calm, the tension in his body was evident as his face flushed with a deep red color. Every muscle in his body seemed to be on high alert, ready to flee at any sign of danger. He was determined to stay level-headed, but the emotions were slowly creeping in.

“No, yeah, right, scared, cautious, pussy, same thing,” Sven clicked his tongue and shrugged yet again, and that was seemingly pissing the badger off even more than his words. How he was so careless and casual about denying his manhood, and his strengths?

“Fine! Fuck! I’ll go! But at the end of the day, if I catch whatever freak virus that asshole has, you’re gonna be the one nursing me back to health, you hear me?” He narrowed his dual colored eyes before aggressively, and less than politely, started packing up his lego project, mumbling to himself with disdain. “Stupid fucking Draeko…always having to trigger Sven into some dumb shit that I get dragged into….why cant that idiot have a….idk..donut eating contest or something? Why is it always so absolutely irritating…” the green haired man was fuming as he went back and forth between cleaning up his mess and keeping what he already had built, safe.

Sven couldn't contain a small chuckle, careful not to let the grumpy badger hear his quiet victory. He was determined to prove himself as smarter, stronger, and more resilient than that damn hybrid, by blowing him out of the water of this competition. With Elex’s innate ability to escape more situations verbally or physically, they had it in the bag.

~LATER THAT NIGHT~

They arrived at the venue, Elex feeling less and less inclined to be there as they parked and started to get out of the vehicle. “Are you sure I have to come? Like…I can’t just stay in the car?”

“No El, you can’t just stay in the car,” the Cheshire rolled his orange eyes impatiently, shutting the door and locking the vehicle behind them with the fob. “Am I really going to have to go into round two of the conversion stage?” the badger sighed deeply at his boyfriend’s response and grumbled back.

“No…please don’t bring my manhood back into this,” sighing with exasperation and an avoidant…distant look in his eyes. As they entered the building, the stench of sweat and stale air filled Elex's nostrils. He wrinkled his nose in disgust, grumbling under his breath about the lack of cleanliness of the venue alone. He followed Sven, who was already strutting towards the entrance, trying to present himself as much more confident than he was.

The two made their way through the sea of random people, avoiding the pungent smells and germs as best they could. They reached the registration desk and handed over their entry forms. "Welcome! You're just in time we start in 5 minutes," the speaker behind the desk said with a grin, handing them a map to their starting location.

Elex could feel the eyes of the other competitors on him, anytime he’d make eye contact with some unsuspecting visitor, he’d lift the left side of his upper lip and scowl. Effectively turning away lingering eyes with his threatening gazes. He then ignored their stares as he and Sven followed the map to their starting point. As they approached, they saw Levi, Draeko and Remi all standing outside a door marked “11” the same number given to them on their map sheet.

“Draeko,” Sven glared at his brother, the two sets of competing eyes glaring down at each other. The first thing Elex noticed however, was Remi, dry heaving and coughing into the crook of his elbow with sunken, swollen and pale glowing green orbs.

“Oh…dear god,” Elex whispered with a terrified expression written across his face. Levi looked up, and noticed the apprehension, and in usual fashion tried to soothe the badger’s worries.

“Hey, El, sorry, I know…but I swear, he’s on the mend! It doesn’t look like it but…I’ve managed to not catch it!” The cat nervously scratched at the back of his neck, voice slightly muffled as he was the only one adorning a mask. The badger narrowed his multi colored gaze.

“Okay well, do you have an extra mask?” crossing his arms over his chest in an impatient, but waiting stance.

“Shit, no sorry just this one…I mean you could have it if you wa-…” the cat embarrassingly shuffling through his pockets and jacket to see if he might have a second but coming up short. He knew he would, but he had to play it off like this wasn’t part of Drae’s plan to keep Elex at his lowest.

“No, no thanks,” shaking his head quickly in response, there was no way in fuck Elex was sharing a mask. YIKES. Especially not with someone he barely even knew. “I’ll just…try to…stay away,” Looking the sickly wolf up and down who could only smirk in response before jolting forward with his hands out to scare the apprehensive man.

“Boo!” Remi chuckled as Elex stepped back significantly to avoid the other’s sudden threatening touch.

“Remi! Knock it off!” Levi nudged the large man with his elbow, trying to hide a snicker of his own. ‘Fake ass bitch,’ the badger thought inwardly catching the leopard’s response. Despite the ongoing fued between Sven and Drae, and Elex at the rest of them, things were seemingly pretty calm at this moment, no insane bragging quite yet just narrowed eyes and stale, uncomfortable vibes.

Sven ignored the bickering three, his focus on the task at hand, scoping out the map and trying to see if he could already spot the first answer but it was really a whole lot of nothing. "Alright El, let's focus on the competition," he spoke without looking up, trying to bring their heads together on this, but Elex couldn't avoid the ill-fated wolf's stern emerald gaze, and the sight of him churned his stomach. He could practically envision the germs seeping from the wolf's every pore, a reminder of the bacteria that could infect him if he didn't keep a reasonable distance. He noticed the way the large man suddenly froze, and hitched…his mouth opening slowly. Elex now stepping back 3 notches when the wolf lurched forward and let out a loud, obnoxious sneeze that sprayed within the few feet radius in front of him.

“Hi”DTSCHIEW!!…SndDff…my bad..” he snarfed loudly, rubbing his wet, red, chuffed nostrils against the sleeve of his button up, Elex almost gagged.

"I think..." Elex began, but hesitated. "I think I made a terrible mistake coming here, Sven, seriously, this guy looks terrible, I want to go home…” he whispered to the side so only his boyfriend could hear his anxious worries.

Sven raised an eyebrow. "We just got here and you already want to tap out? No, don’t make me go into the pussy lecture again..” they both made eye contact now, each one’s gaze stern but neither of them broke.

“Fine,” the badger folded, knowing there really was no telling his boyfriend, no, when he wanted to do something. So instead, he pouted, and tried his best to avoid Remi’s consistent, slightly distant, but cold stare.

“Alright folks! We are getting ready to open the room doors, are you all ready to get going?” one of the hosts announced through a megaphone at the different teams all awaiting their entrances.

Sven, Draeko, and Levi nodded in unison, readying themselves for the challenge ahead. Elex, however, hesitated. He could feel the tension rising in the room, a palpable sense of anticipation that made his stomach flutter. He looked around the room, taking in the different faces of his friends and competitors, each with their own unique qualities and motivations. He swallowed hard and turned his face back to the door. He could do this.

As the host's voice boomed through the speakers, the doors buzzed open, and the group stepped forward. Sven and Draeko pushing and shoving at each other to get through the door first, fighting to take charge. He looked at the map in his hands, studying the intricate layout and trying to envision the path to victory but everything they could see ahead of them was on the paper as well. “Elex check out that right side of the room,” Looking over to make eye contact with the badger who was very apprehensive to move anywhere in that direction seeing as Remi was leaned up against the wall of that side, hanging on for dear life and certainly no help to the challenge itself. Sniffling loudly, his eyes rolled back, he wasn’t even sure why he was there at this point himself. He just did whatever Levi begged of him.

“Fffffuuu…—h’DttTISHh!” Remi sprayed violently in front of himself and Elex groaned loudly, looking back over to Sven who was now back to shoveling and fighting Drae to get a better look under the dressers and furniture. Taking a deep breath in, the germaphobe took a few steps closer to the wolf, that was directly blocking his way.

“Hey can you just…move a little that way?” His voice was neutral, he didn’t want to add too much emotion behind it, because he knew that Remi didn’t do too well with overtly emotional people. Despite that he was physically shaking, his brain swarming with the endless possibilities of illness and death that were haunting him, he remained calm enough to meet the other’s sunken gaze.

“Yeah, no cad do bud, Lebi wands me do keeb you from helbing…maybe, don’d be sugg a baby…SNDDFfF” the wolf tried to tease and chuckle, knowing full well he and Levi were really here to offset the badger. Elex’s brows furrowed and he let out a deep, irritated sigh before he shook his head.

“Fine, dont wanna move? Then I’LL move you my fucking self,” The badger stepped closer, and Remi stood up straighter, crossing his strong arms over his chest and smirking downward before letting in a deep inhale. “Dont….Dont you fucking do it,” the wolf could only grin larger despite the obvious tired look written behind his eyes.

Draeko, Sven and Levi all deeply invested in their searches for clues that they could not even spare a second to notice the ‘man off’ going on behind their backs.

“H-Hah!…” the wolf started, Elex took one step back, he winced but then took a deep breath, prepared himself mentally and shoved at the wolf to move him aside. “Oh-…Hell no,” Remi stumbled loosely to the side, truthfully not suspecting that the badger would grow a pair enough to stand up to him. He reached over, trying to grab the badger by the shirt but he was entirely too fast as he bobbed to the side.

“No! Just mOVE! Dude!” he argued as they did a sort of two step around each other, the badger quickly grabbing a painting off the wall to use as a shield while Remi finally blew his lid unable to contain the sneezes he was using as leverage.

“HNkt’KNXTuhh!! tch’ISSH! iH’tSSH!” the large man sprayed a cloud of salivic mist across the painted frame that was being held a good 6 inches from Elex’s body initially.

“This is my NIGHTMARE! Sveeeeeen!” he finally called out to his boyfriend, who gasped loudly as he turned around, the badger thinking finally he was going to be rescued.

“You found the first clue El! Great fucking work ! “ the spot to which the painting had once hung, was bare, but a single note in the middle of the empty space. The Cheshire snatches the piece of paper and covers his viewage of it. The badger practically turned into the saddest puddle in the world when his boyfriend walked right past him to immerse himself within the escape.

“Hey! Let us see!” Drae reached over to grab at the note the feline snatched it off the wall, but to no avail, completely unable to see what the clue was.

“NO! I dont have to for at least 5 minutes, Elex found it, thats the rules!” the green haired badger looked over at his boyfriend with a raised brow. Did his man just…whine? Like a child? Over rules? He shuddered. Everything about this was not right.

Sven huddled around Elex, both of them curious about the clue he had accidentally found. The cat held the note up, his eyes flicking over the contents. "This is a tough one," he said, shaking his head. "I don't know if I can see anything useful here…” It was just a bunch of lines in a strange pattern. What were they looking at? The badger knew he’d seen this before, somewhere in a codes book, he squinted and scanned it, suddenly feeling a harrowing feeling hover him.

Remi had been stood off to the side, but was becoming curious as he watched Drae and Levi who were desperately trying to peak around the two men. The wolf, still recovering from his sneezing fit, his nose red and raw, slowly approached the group, his open breathing mouth casting over the two as he towered them to read the note. Elex felt the entire world suddenly rattling around him as he felt the man, hosting his hot breath over them. “YO, dude can you, BACK the fuck up?” The badger immediately got defensive, backing a few inches away while the wolf could only snicker again, wetly, the sound of an inhaled and swallowed knot echoed around them. Elex’s lips pulled back in disgust. “GOD, You’re so fucking gross when you’re sick dude,”

“Yeah? Do someding aboud id,” the wolf flexes his chest as he stands firmly in his position, crossing his arms over himself and smirking with a cocky resolve.

"I’m going to-…” Elex begins to wind up his fist and Remi gets ready to respond appropriately, but the two of them are suddenly snapped out of it when the sound of Sven’s irritated voice cuts through them.

“Guys! Knock it off….here Remi, take it…shits useless,” The wolf goes to reach for the note but not before the badger quickly intercepts and snatches it from between them.

“It’s not useless, before Caveboy wonder here walked up to muck up my fuckin’ air …I know what it is…” he stepped away to stand on top of a chair he looked down and pointed at the ground. “There, it’s a super rough, detail-less pattern of the rug…snDff…” he sniffled, unexpectedly, unconsciously, at the end of his grand announcement, something, wasn’t right.

However as proud of the moment it was, immediately Draeko started clawing up the rug to find the next clue. The Cheshire looked over at his boyfriend with a look that almost made the green haired man want to let Remi just eat him. "My bad…” he said sheepishly before avoiding eye contact with his boyfriend who was now just trying to get over to the rug before Drae.

“This damn thing wont pull up!” The hybrid grunted struggling to lift the rug off the floor from any of the four corners, Sven, watching carefully to see what the loophole might be. Elex now climbing down from the chair he shook his head back and forth moving to approach the two before Remi side stepped him and blocked his path.

“Dude, move,” the wolf shook his head. “MOVE,” the duo color eyed man squinted at the miserable wall that was Remington Connors.

“Loog, normally, I lige you, ok, no hard feenings bro,” He paused before shrugging with certainty. “Buuuuuud…whadeber Lebi wands he geds so…" The green haired badger rolled his eyes and crossed his arms.

“Are you fuckin’ kidding me? You can’t just allow me to play the game? Isnt that cheating? Two V One?” shaking his head, he could feel a slight tingle in the back of his throat, unbeknownst to him, the same tickle that was building every second within Remi.

“Yea bud…Lebi lowkey blows ad puddles,” he admitted of his little leopard before he hitched, his mouth falling open and before Elex could even step back, spewed outwardly in a loud, quick, spritzy series of sneezes. “ITSCCCCHH’ah!.. iH’tSSH!.. Hh’IISHH!” each one left him and greeted Elex, who practically went pale, his soul leaving his body as he felt each little droplet invading his skin.

“AAAHHHHHHH!!!” He cried dramatically, loudly, the whole room turned to look at him. “I want OUT! Let me OUT! Oh my god… that was so foul….WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?!” The badger turned to scratch at the walls, tearing paintings down, knocking over objects wrecklessly in a fit of panic and slight rage. “OUT!! I’m DONE! I do NOT want to be in here with him anymore, nOPE!!”

“Elex! Elex! ELEX!” Sven tried to call his panicking partner who was probably only envisioning his skin burning alive from the amount of sickly contact he’d had.

“No! Sven! I quit, this sucks, I don’t wanna fucking do this anymore,” the cat sighed with disappointment and nodded.

“Fine…Fine…you can leave, it’s fine…” but the badger looked up and he could see the heart break written all over the other man’s face.

“No…nevermind…it’s fine…Um…” he walked over, and leaned into his boyfriend’s ear to whisper. “Try pulling at the middle of the rug…” trying to give his partner the assurance that he was still in this. Sven smiled, only pulled up half his face but regardless, it was a smile. The cheshire walked over, plucked at the middle of the rug and a small square of it came up and a little key was hanging from the bottom of it.

“Holy shit!” the teal and orange haired man was actually stunned to see his boyfriend’s street smarts were still keeping them ahead of the game.

“Fucking A…we were so close,” Draeko sighed with slight irritation, Levi patting his friend’s shoulder to comfort him on their second L of the night.

“Okay bud, where doed thad gey eben go? SndFf'…” the wolf interjected, sliding his sleeve across his running, reddened nostrils. Elex grimaced.

"Ugh, okay there can’t be too many keyholes in this room right?" Elex replied, still bothered by the germy, contagious raven haired man, feeling his own immune system losing the battle against him.

"Well, it's a key...to where? Do we have any idea?" Levi asked as he examined the small key hanging from afar as Sven held it up.

"I don't know," the other cat admitted, "but we should probably start looking around…" He gazed about the room and amongst the many scattered objects on the ground, Sven having to manually turn and check, taking in the chaos caused by Elex's fit.

"Alright...let's move on, then," Draeko agreed, trying to control his frustration.

As they began searching the room for more clues, it didnt take long before Remi was back at it with following the badger around, hovering his every movement. “Look dude, if you’re gonna be on my dick, fine, but at least cover your fucking mouth….I’m already starting to feel light headed” he started to palm at his forehead, testing his temp. “I swear if you get me sick…”

“Heh, probably already are pal,” the wolf stated with another cocky grin plastered across his stupid, red and tear stained face. Levi looks over to see the two of them back at it, bickering over the fact that his boyfriend was pretty disgusting when he was sick. All according to plan. The leopard looked high and low but all three of them were falling short of finding anything that resembled a key hole.

Elex trying to look around the stupid wolf, immediately noticed something off about the wallpaper that was exposed in a spot one of the paintings had been hung up in, but couldn’t get himself to focus with Remi constantly stepping in front of him. “Okay dude seriously! Stop! You’re pissing me off,”

Elex growled, attempting to shove his way past the wolf, but Remi simply laughed and stepped back further, crossing his arms as he sneered. Elex took a deep breath, trying to calm himself and focus on the task at hand.

Sven, noticing Remi's irritating behavior, quickly stepped between them. "Look, this is straight up blocking, which is cheating, stop," he said, placating him with a stern glance. Remi snickered putting his hands up defensively now.

“My bad, my bad…snDddFf..” stepping to the side he snarfles loudly, his glowing gaze never leaving Elex as the badger cautiously walked past him now.

“Jesus…” Elex shook and then finally stepped close to the wall he had been trying to get a better look at. There was an obvious bump, like the wallpaper had been poorly placed over it. “This is weird…” he ran his flattened palm over it and then began to slowly peel the paper away. Levi stood up, taking notice now and watching along side Sven, Draeko deeply invested in the search still, he hadn’t even noticed the rest of them found a hint.

The badger carefully peeled away the wallpaper, revealing a hidden door behind it. "Babe, I think I found something," he said, excitement creeping into his silently whispering voice trying not to draw too much attention despite the fact Remi and Levi were watching. Well Remi actually had stopped watching to check his phone, he was more than bored being there.

Elex, Sven, and Levi quickly gathered around, staring at the door in disbelief. It was small, but they could all easily squeeze through and nondescript, blending seamlessly into the wall. "Well, let's see where this leads," Sven said unoptimistically, inserting the key into the lock. It clicked as he turned it. The door creaked open, revealing a dimly lit hallway with a faint flickering light at the end. "Well I mean…" the badger said, crawling inside the medium sized entrance that wound him up into a tall but cramped hall. There were large body sized mirrors that followed down. Elex took a deep breath but felt his anxiety creep in when he realized they would all be stuffed in this hall together with Remi.

As they ventured deeper into the mysterious corridor, Remi's lingering coughs began to echo through the narrow space, causing Levi to place a hand over his mask to double shield him from his boyfriend’s germs. Draeko and Sven shared a worried glance themselves but it was quickly melted and masked into that of competition again.

The hall seemed to never end, and the flickering light grew dimmer with each step. The group was getting increasingly claustrophobic, and the smell of Remi's sickness filled the air. Elex’s head felt hot, his throat feeling tighter than it had been and he was starting to sweat at each side of his temples. This wasn’t good. He needed to get through this puzzle, and lock himself in his room away from Sven if he could. “H’H…Hih…HHH…” they heard it from behind them as they squeezed through the hall.

“Please no…” the badger whimpered but not before long the horrendous sound of germs being displaced around them, they echoed in their ear drums and the badger could see the mess of salivic clouds misting painted reflections in the mirrored walls.

“iit”shHIEW! ihh-ih’TSSHHH!!” The other three men shuddered in disgust, covering their mouths and noses as Remi continued to hack and sputter. "We need to get out of here," El said, his voice cracking with panic.

Sven nodded, his face pale as he took a deep breath. "Quick, let's hurry…we’re getting closer to the light we just gotta keep going…” the cheshire managed to motivate the weary crew that continued to push through, but to their dismay, the light was nothing more than a mirror at the very end of the hall reflecting off the light above it. “So what it’s just a long hall of mirrors?” he asked with confusion.

“I guess so…SNdDf…” Elex sniffled, this time realizing it, and quickly snapping his hand over his face to hide it from the cat. “mMmhh…” he hummed as if he was deep in thought. Sven noticed the peculiar behavior but decided to pay more attention to this, apparent puzzle they were locked into.

“Okay, so maybe…one of these mirrors are the door?” Draeko and Levi looked at each other and immediately started peeling mirrors off the walls to check behind them. Quickly, Sven followed suit. “Come on babe! “ El was starting to feel worse for wear as he tried his best to keep it all under wraps, and at bay. It was seriously insane how fast Remi’s super germs spread through one’s immune system and just disables it.

As the group frantically searched through the hall of mirrors, Remi continued to sneeze and cough relentlessly, his horrible and contagious sounds “Hh’IISHH! -hd’ISCHhh!” echoing through the cramped space. Elex could feel himself growing weaker with each passing moment. Disgusting, defeated and downright disappointed. He took a deep breath and forced himself to focus, his eyes scanning the crowded reflections in search of a clue.

Suddenly, he spotted a slight distortion in one of the mirror surfaces. He pointed it out to his boyfriend silently by walking up to him and nudging the cheshire. They both approached the mirror quietly and they hesitantly began to pull, revealing a hidden door behind it. Sven immediately inserted the key into the lock and turned it, the door creaking open to reveal, the very large warehouse they had started in.

They reached the end. “Congratulations!” Sven threw a fist in the air and snickered throwing his index finger at his hybrid brother.

“In your face! We finished first!”

“Oh, actually, you guys are 4th place…but you made it out and thats always a reason to celebrate!” the crew cheered for them and both Sven and Draeko’s faces fell with defeat and disappointment. Elex shook his head and slapped a hand over his forehead.

“We were in competition with EVERYONE in the ware house??”

“Y-yes, that was explained in the sign up and rules section,” the man seemed confused as he looked at the frustrated green haired male. The badger could only shake his head back and forth.

Elex couldn't believe their luck - or lack thereof. Fourth place in a warehouse full of competitors was not the outcome they had hoped for. Deflated, he turned to the group of people he’d come with, who were also wearing expressions of disappointment. So he was basically going to spend the next few days in bed, deathly ill without 25k to smooth it over.

Sven let out a frustrated sigh and Draeko kicked at the ground, mumbling under his breath. "Well, at least we made it out," Levi said optimistically, trying to lift their spirits.

Drae nodded, forcing a small smile. "Yeah, you're right, We did make it out in the end." He glanced over at Remi, who was still coughing and sneezing uncontrollably. "But I think it was probably a mistake bringing Remi…I have a bad feeling we’re all gonna be worse for wear tomorrow," he said, concern evident in his voice.

Remi waved him off weakly. "I'b fide, you guys will be fide too, id’s judt a liddle cold," he rasped trying to clear his throat after the fact.

“Yeah well…this was a bust,” the badger grumbled, his fever starting to burn hotter, his body weaker by the minute as he tried his best to stay focused on getting back home and maybe locking himself up in the shower.

Remi, on the other hand, wasn't doing much better as he continued to sneeze and cough, his entire body wracked with chills and a throbbing headache, the cold he had caught threatening to take him down. “Huh’GDTS’ue! hdt’ishhhh!” the sound of his fit causing Elex to jump out of his skin.

“Alright guys, I’m gonna get him home and in bed….this was fun!” The leopard took his mate by the arm and began to lead him to the exit of the warehouse leaving the three left to stand in awkward silence. Sven avoiding Drae, Drae avoiding Sven, And Elex just desperately trying to swallow his symptoms of illness. He was sweating at a much more profuse rate now.

"Let's get out of here," Sven finally spoke, his voice barely above a whisper. Elex nodded, staying quiet knowing that is boyfriend was probably feeling extremely defeated after all that effort they just put into trying to win. Draeko didn’t say a word to either of them, simply dialed up his phone and called his demon for a ride. Elex definitely wanted to make sure he was gone before that asshole showed up.

They made their way out of the warehouse, the door creaking behind them as they emerged into the cold night air. The three stood in silence for a moment, each lost in their own thoughts. Elex clutched his chest, feeling the weight of Remi's germs bearing down on him with each crushing inhale.

Sven shook his head, a look of disappointment spreading across his face. "We should've never come here," he muttered to himself. "We should've known better than to trust that idiot to have given us all the information ahead of time,"

Draeko sighed, glancing over at his brother, shaking his head. “You know, Sven, I was almost actually starting to just enjoy spending time with you by the end of this…but you’re just so stuck on the past, it’s really a shame,” the hybrid furrowed his brows before ditching the two with their own thoughts. The badger dare not speak, knowing 7 was already feeling fragile enough.

As they walked away from the warehouse, the frosty air seemed to penetrate Elex's every pore, making him shiver involuntarily. His fever was raging now, and he could feel the cold settling deep within his bones, but he dare not pay it any mind as they made the trek to the car.

"I can't believe we actually went through with this and lost," The words escaped Sven's lips in a low, grumbling tone, barely above a whisper. His body posture slumped as he dragged his feet closer to the vehicle now.

Draeko's eyes clouded over, his thoughts drifting to the harsh words he'd spoken earlier. "Yeah, if they hadn’t been so focused on cheating we might have had a chance," he said after a moment, his voice low and tinged with annoyance.

For a moment, they fell into silence, each lost in their own thoughts about the night's events. Elex could feel his strength ebbing away, his body screaming out in protest as he struggled to keep his footing.

"Let's just go home," Sven said pressing the fob twice to unlock the car, they both slid inside, silently, they started the drive back home.

“Can I play some music?” Elex asked nervously, truthfully he couldnt stand the silence and he needed to drown out the possible noises of him struggling for his life on their way back.

Sven sighed heavily, glancing over at his boyfriend, who gave him a flushed, but innocent smile. He pressed a button on the stereo, and the familiar strains of their favorite band filled the car. For a moment, they let out a sigh of relief, lost in the music. But the awkwardness that haunted them was deafening, and Elex knew he couldn’t hold back his overbearing symptoms any longer. As the music played, and the cat white knuckled the wheel as they drove without a peep, the badger slunk in his seat and allowed his face to fall from the mask a bit. He felt like shit.

His head was on fire, his body felt cold, he was shivering and sweating at the same time, he very steathily, pulled a tissue from the side of the door. He then crumpled it into his sleeve and brought his hand up with the tissue hidden behind his sleeve, he sniffled gently into it. Softly rubbing, trying to relieve himself of the itch. Sven was lost in his own universe, unaware of his boyfriend’s suffering.

Meanwhile, the misery was slowly but surely getting the best of him, and yet he couldn't bear to disturb Sven, he knew that he would only feel worse on top of losing. He couldn’t also deal with the fact he’d forced his boyfriend into illness. The music filled the car with a melancholic melody that somehow seemed to comfort them in that moment.

As they drove through the empty streets, Elex's fever raged on, the cold that had settled deep within his system now spreading to his very core. The heat of the car seemed to only magnify the discomfort, and the pain in his head was becoming almost unbearable. He wriggled in his seat, desperately wanting to peel his shirt off or at the least blast the AC. He took a deep breath in before his nostrils flared, twitched and tickled. Immediately he shut his mouth, trying to hide any indications that he might just sneeze, his nostrils wet with anticipation.

With every mile that passed, Elex grew weaker, and the virus that threatened to consume him grew stronger. He clutched his chest, trying to hold himself together, his body wracked with chills that didn't seem to want to let up.

Fifteen minutes that felt like several days, finally they arrived home. The ill feeling badger pictured himself sprinting inside and locking himself in the bathroom and dying in the shower for a couple of hours until he felt well enough to emerge. Yet, he was unable to even move, it was starting to worry Sven as he saw Elex just laying there with his eyes closed, head slumped back and mouth gaping open. “Babe? You good? It’s time to go in….” asking cautiously.

Believe it or not, the green haired man was conscious he was just incredibly weakened by this point and his legs felt like jelly. He was also beyond drained from trying to pretend like he wasn’t knocking on death’s door. “Y-yeah..gimme a sec…I’ll meet you in there…just tired…” he cleared his throat trying to sound more convincing before he noticed his boyfriend nod, turn and give him his space.

“Holy fuck…finally..SNDFfdF..” he sniffled loudly, it filled the car with the wet sound as he brought a tissue to his persistently itching nose. He rubbed it so hard there was a rhythmic clicking sound that rang in his ears. “H-H…Hh’…” he struggled against the tissue. “H’uSSHHhhiew! h’USHhh’iew!” he suddenly burst from within, his tickling nostrils getting the better of him as he sprayed into the already pretty dampened mulch. “Gross…” he muttered weakly. It felt good at least to get that off his chest…it might have been just what he needed to get in the house, past Sven and into the bathroom.

He mustered up the last of his strength and pushed himself out of the car, stumbling slightly as he made his way towards the house. Each step felt like a monumental effort, but the thought of finally being able to rest in the warmth of their home drove him forward. The badger's pallor was ashen, his eyes heavy with fatigue. Without a word, he walked into the house, quickly, as much as he could, past his boyfriend that spun around to try and catch up, into the bathroom, locking the door shut and sliding down the door in agony. “Fuuuuuu…” he groaned stubbornly, he made it, but at what cost. His head was now spinning. “H-H…Ih…” he struggled against the quickly building sensations inside him.

“Els? You good in there?” He already knew the truth, it was obvious as night and day. Elex only ever rushed to the bathroom like this when he was ill, and trying to actively hide that from him. Idiot. Why did he ALWAYS go to the bathroom? He knocked gently. “Babe?”

“N-No I’m okay just go-gotta piss…” he lied through his teeth before the inevitable came barreling out through his mouth and into the quickly rising palms of his hands. “Heh’EhDTSHiEw! etUSCHOO!” it was like he had entered his own personal hell, he groaned weakly his hands wet of his sickness, and his nose starting to leak down his darkened skin.

Sven's heart clenched with worry as he heard his boyfriend struggle on the other side of the door. He knew Elex too well to believe the feeble excuse he had just given, and the sound of his sneezes only confirmed his suspicions. Without another word, Sven retrieved a spare key from its hiding place and swiftly unlocked the bathroom door. “h’UHtTSCHhiew! hh’ieXSSHH!” more distressing sounds of illness and ache echoed from behind the door, the green haired man falling further into his sickly resolve.

What Sven found inside once he ripped the door open, tore at his heart. Elex was hunched over in the corner closest to the door, pale and shivering, his face contorted in discomfort. The tissues in his hands were already soaked through, and his eyes reflected a mixture of pain and embarrassment.

Sven knelt beside him, placing a comforting hand on his back. "Elex, why didn't you tell me you were feeling this bad?" he asked softly, concern lacing his voice.

“I….didn’t want you to feel worse…after the loss,” he grumbled, avoiding eye contact like a small child that’d been caught in the cookie jar. The sick badger then managed a weak shrug in response, a fresh wave of static tingling over him. He felt utterly defeated, both by his illness and by his inability to hide it. Stupid. The cat's chest ached at the sight of Elex trying to bear the burden of his sickness alone, all for the sake of sparing him more grief. He gently took some tissues off the roll of paper and began to wipe at his hands and then handed him a warm washcloth, using it to dab away the sweat that dotted his feverish brow.

"You’re a pain in my ass you know that?" Sven chuckled jokingly, a mix of fondness and exasperation in his tone. "You don't have to go through this alone. We're a team, remember? I'm here for you, no matter what,” the man emphasized as he leaned closer to kiss the man on his clammy forehead.

Elex finally met Sven's gaze, seeing the genuine concern and love behind those serious orange orbs. A feeling of relief washed over him as he realized he didn't have to suffer in silence. With a shaky sigh, he leaned into Sven's touch, letting himself be comforted by the warmth of his presence.

As the Cheshire helped Elex to his feet and guided him to their bedroom, the badger felt an instant sense of relief, guilt and fondness wash over him. He couldn’t believe what a fuckin dick he was to this man sometimes, truly he didnt deserve him. "I can sleep on the couch if you prefer babe…I dont want you to have to be put ou-..H-Hh’uhSSCHHIHHww!” out shooting another one but the delinquent was quick enough to aim into the crook of his elbow.

Come on you, just get into bed don’t worry about me,” he shook his head at his ailing mate, all he could really think about was getting him rest. Elex sniffled loudly trying to wobble his way to their shared bed and slide inside but was stopped by the cheshire who let out a harmless chuckle. “Babe, you’re still wearing your clothes,”

“Oh…righd…sNdnfF..” he grumbled and groaned the whole way through trying to undress himself before 7 had to step in.

“I’ll do it babe, it’s fine,” taking over as he helped Elex out of his clothes and into a fresh pair of pajamas. The badger let out a soft sigh of relief as he finally settled under the warm covers, feeling a sense of comfort wash over him. Sven tucked him in gently, making sure he was comfortable before climbing into bed beside him.

As Elex lay there, his body still trembling with fever, he couldn't help but feel grateful for Sven's unwavering support. Despite his stubbornness and attempts to push him away, Sven had never wavered in his care and love for him in the last decade of being together. Though his reflections were short lived when he felt a down pour of trickling madness. His nose was on fire, his throat was demanding and it was going to come out again. That same, messy, loud, affliction. “Hh’UmfsHhhiew! h’UsHh’iew!” it was almost like he couldn’t catch a break but the cat handed him a tissue and he smiled weakly. "I love you…" Elex mumbled hoarsely, his voice barely above a whisper.

Sven's response was immediate, his hand reaching out to caress Elex's cheek tenderly after the man had taken the soft material. "I love you too, you stubborn fuck," he replied with a soft chuckle. The green and brown eyed man squinting with distrust now but still cracking a side smile.

“You’re not wro..h-.UShh’iew!” he released into the pit under his blanket, more so into the fabric than not, or else he put himself at the risk of getting his chest wet with sick. He shuddered and Sven leaned in closer to the other, wrapping his arms tightly around the slightly taller green haired grump.

“Bless you, my little earth pig,” immediately Elex rolled his eyes into the back of his skull.

“Stooooobbb I hade when you call me dhad,” Sven couldn't help but chuckle at Elex's grumpy response, finding solace in the fact that even when he was feeling at his worst, his partner still had enough spirit to protest endearingly.

"Alright, alright, no 'earth pig' then," he conceded with a smile, pressing a gentle kiss to Elex's forehead. The badger let out a tired huff of contentment at the affectionate gesture, his eyes fluttering shut as he leaned into Sven's embrace.

In the comfort of their shared bed, surrounded by warmth and love, Elex finally allowed himself to relax. The weight of his illness seemed a little lighter with Sven by his side, offering unwavering support and care. As sleep began to tug at his consciousness, he whispered softly, "Thank you for taking care of me."

Sven held him closer, feeling a surge of tenderness for the stubborn badger who had captured his heart so completely. "Always,” and the two found themselves closing their eyes, and drifting to sleep.

The End

Author’s Notes: I had so much fun with the dialogue in this!!!!! But I really truly hate myself for choosing escape room because A: I’ve never done one B: I put forth no energy to research them either and just hit a road block for two weeks instead 😭🥲 Which is another reason there’s no smut cause I just really wanted to be done 😂 I hope this was at least enjoyable!!! I’ll do better with the next Svelex rqst I promise 😂

#oc #original character #writer #fic writer #snzblr #snz kink #snz #snz ocs #snzfucker #a shifters tale #Elex Parker #Sven Wistari #svelex #fluff #caretaking #snz fucker #snzfet #sick fic #sickfic #sickness #sick #snzzzzz #snz oc #snz fet #snzkink

[tulipsie-art]

today marks one year since i left full-time art behind to work as a computer person and i think i can say for sure now that it was the right decision for me

it pains me to admit it because i fought against the idea for so long and was so dead-set on being a career artist but, i'm a lot happier now, not because i'm drawing less (trust me, i'd love to draw and work on stuff i'm passionate about all day), but purely because my work is so much less stressful. i had people telling me that because i'd got 25k or 30k followers on twitter that i'd "made it", that i'd hit the holy grail and could now easily make a living from my artwork, but that was so, so far from the truth lol

i was barely scraping by off commissions with a tiny stipend from patreon, and i would have new artists coming to me asking for advice on how to "make it", how to turn their art into their career, and like, how do you turn around to these bright-eyed artists who are making great work, who see you as their goal and say "i put years of hard work into building this following, got a few huge lucky breaks and i'm earning less than £400 a month from doing it full-time", that fucking sucks man

i don't write this to say "don't follow your dreams!" or "don't bother", i love making and posting art and i've met some of the most wonderful people doing it, but i think my thoughts mirror a lot of youtubers you see who give advice to new youtubers and say "for the love of god do not make this your career" - the unfortunate truth is the whole "social media artist as a living" thing, except for a very select lucky few, is a very rocky business model at best, and if i haven't already mentioned, can be extremely bad for one's mental health for a whole bunch of reasons

it's a career path i see glorified a fair bit and a lot of people aspire to it, but having tried to walk that path and been ostensibly "successful", god damn is it tough, if not impossible

i guess my other point, if there is any, is that artists on the whole have it really fucking tough, and if you have an artist you love and it is within your means to support them, please do so. i guarantee they're struggling out there - most artists with similar or even bigger followings that i've spoken to have had experiences that pretty much mirror my own, so i don't think i'm an isolated case

thanks for reading if you did, and i do want to say, i really, really appreciate you all <3 i don't get to draw much these days, but i do get to draw whatever i want, and to post it here and still get such wonderful positive reactions makes me very happy :)

#personal post weeeee #not art #not a fun post to write but hey #i wanted to get it off my chest

[jjungkookislife]

Besos Navideños

♡ pairing: Ex-boyfriend!Taehyung x f. reader

♡ genre: exes to lovers, best friend's brother, Christmas au, smut [18+], and side pairing Jikook and Sope

♡ summary: A Christmas wedding, a house full of childhood friends, and an ex-boyfriend. What could possibly go wrong? Dread fills you the moment you're back in town for Alea's wedding, and not even your best friend, Hoseok, can cheer you up with his rendition of Christmas carols on the ride home. After a messy breakup, seeing your ex, Taehyung, flares up your fight-or-flight response. Will you two be able to keep it cordial, or will this wedding turn into an absolute disaster?

♡ wc: 25k

♡ warnings: angst with a happy ending, cursing, alcohol use/mention (keg stands included), ex-boyfriend!taehyung, oc has a nickname she hates loves (barbie/barbie doll), pet names (doll, baby, babe, darling, sweetie, honey), references to Barbie Girl by Aqua, mentions of parent death (oc's mom), grief, strained relationship with oc's father (that later improves), jealousy, jimin sits in oc's lap, mentions of anxiety, food/food mention (food used as comfort in one scene), oc (accidentally} punches tae in the face after waking her up, blood mention from punch, oral sex (f. receiving), fingering (f. receiving), marking (scratching, biting, hickeys), unprotected sex, creampie, misunderstandings, implied public-sex

♡ a/n: was not expecting for this fic to be so long but i did split it into sections to make it easier to read. I hope you enjoy it and i'd love to hear from you here ♡

♡ date: December 25, 2022

SATURDAY DECEMBER 18

“Just hear those sleigh bells jingle-ing, ring ting tingle-ing too!” Hoseok sings at the top of his lungs, both hands on the steering wheel as he keeps his eyes focused on the road ahead of him while a Christmas carol blasts from the stereo.

“God,” you groan as you sit up on your seat, adjusting your seat belt and placing your elbow on the door. Outside, you’re passing familiar neighborhoods from your childhood covered in last night’s snow that’s already melting in the afternoon late autumn sun.

“Outside the snow is falling and friends are calling ‘YOO-HOO’!” Hoseok continues as if he hadn’t heard you, unbothered by your grumpiness.

By the third, belting of giddy-yap, you’re turning down the music. Immediately, Hoseok whips his head in your direction. An icy glare is sent your way.

“Don’t touch the music,” he huffs, turning back to the road as his fingers tap the wheel, humming along to the song. He’d be damned if you killed his Christmas spirit before the holiday even arrived.

“Why am I being tortured? Couldn’t anyone else pick me up from the airport?” you ask as you cross your arms over your chest.

“Ah, ah! No ungratefulness in my car!” Hoseok wags his finger in your direction.

“It’s Alea’s car,” you retort.

Hoseok purposely ignores you. “Besides, I volunteered.”

Pfft.

“Sure,” you roll your eyes. You had to fly out a day after Hoseok because of some last-minute project your incompetent boss had deleted in a drunken stupor at the Christmas party.

“Okay, it’s not volunteering when nobody else wants to come to get you, but here I am! Yoo-hoo!” Hoseok sings as he bops his head and you groan internally.

Of course, nobody wanted to do an airport run so close to the holidays. You couldn’t even be mad, to be honest. You’re grateful Hoseok showed up.

“Fair,” you sigh. “How’s Alea? Seokjin?” 

“The lovely couple is running around like chickens with their heads cut off. Fuck, I hate that expression. You’re the last to arrive, actually.” Hoseok informs you as he comes to a stop at a four-way before turning left. The houses on this road are quiet, snow melting on the driveways, old salt staining the sidewalks. Christmas decorations grow more and more extravagant until you spot Alea’s house and then your family home beside it, decorated beautifully. 

“Home sweet home,” Hoseok sings as he turns the music off and then the car once he parks in Alea’s driveway behind her parents’ car. He turns to look at you, his finger hitting the button to release his seatbelt.

“You gonna be okay?” Hoseok questions hesitantly. He bites his bottom lip harder than he means to, but his concern is clear as he straightens his face. His obnoxious singing may have been an attempt at a distraction but now you’re faced with not only your childhood home but your childhood love, who happens to be your best friend’s brother, and it would be unrealistic to not expect him home for his sister’s wedding.

“Yeah,” you lie quickly. You curse yourself out, reminding yourself to talk slower to appear more honest, but it’s Hoseok, your best friend and roommate, that knows all your tells. You can’t lie. You can’t even think about lying without him seeing right through you.

Just like clockwork, Hoseok raises a brow, head turned to the side as he takes in your expression and body language. He looks you in the eyes, eyesight only moving to your nose to see your nostrils flaring and he clicks his tongue.

“You’re lying, but you’re trying your best. I can see your nostrils flaring when you lie, but I’ll give you a pass. It’s the holidays and we’re back in town. I’m sure we’re not the only ones dreading it. My family alone is already asking when I’ll be getting married and why we haven’t considered dating already.” he rolls his eyes at the last statement.

“What’s wrong with dating me?” you ask, feigning offense.

Hobi won’t go for it, flipping you off. “Please, you wouldn’t be able to handle me, love.”

“You got that right,” you mutter under your breath.

“You know what?!” Hoseok shouts as he gets out of the car. “Get your own suitcase, then!”

You laugh as you stumble out of the front seat with your purse, giggling as you round the car, not hearing the front door of Alea’s home open.

“I knew you two fuckers were out here!” Yoongi calls as he runs down the front steps and down the driveway toward you.

You’re scooped into a giant bear hug from your friend, squeezed until you’re uttering your lack of breath before he releases you.

“Nice to see you too,” you scoff, but pull Yoongi in for a second hug. You’d missed him.

“Is that my Barbie Doll?” a familiar voice calls from the door and you cringe at the childhood nickname bestowed upon you in elementary school. You thought you’d left it behind, but here was Alea’s mom, Minsu, shouting it for all the neighborhood to hear.

You adored the woman like a second mom, but boy did her voice carry and did she make it her goal to embarrass you and her three children.

“Mrs. Kim!” you greet as you shove Yoongi to the side, meeting her halfway and hugging her tightly. She was a tad bit shorter than you but definitely stronger as she nearly picked you off the ground.

“Mom! You’ll hurt your back again!” Comes a voice you haven’t heard in ages. Your heart stops for a moment, heart fluttering in your chest as you’re released from your embrace.

You stop breathing for a moment, freezing in your spot as the love of your life, aka your ex and first love, stands on the doorstep. He looks as gorgeous as ever, which is insanely unfair if you’re being honest. He’s back in town for the wedding when he’d usually be off in Paris or Milan on the runways. Hell, the last time you’d seen him was on the cover of Vogue.

Taehyung’s curly hair is longer than the last time you’d seen him in person, so much longer, and fuck, it’s held back by a grey headband and it’s almost enough to make you drool. From strolling the runways to standing right in front of you, Kim Taehyung is ethereal even in his white t-shirt and grey sweatpants. You swallow thickly, feeling your face burn as his mother releases you.

Taehyung freezes. Despite knowing of your impending arrival, he wasn’t fully prepared to see you again. He eyes you shamelessly, his pulse racing as he smiles, hands stuffed in the pockets of his sweatpants.

“Hi,” he says with a subtle shrug.

“Hey,” you respond with a small wave before his mom is ushering you up the driveway toward her home, calling for Yoongi and Taehyung to grab your belongings, assuring you that your dad will stop by after work but you’re more than welcome to stay with her family in Alea’s childhood bedroom.

“Oh, I couldn’t!” you protest immediately, but she waves you off.

“Please, do you know how wonderful it is to have all my kids home under the same roof?” Minsu clasps her hands together, smiling widely. 

“You might as well,” Hoseok pipes in, taking a seat on a bar stool in the kitchen. “Yoongi and I are already in the guest bedroom in the basement. Seokjin and Joon are in their parents' home. Jungkook is sharing his room with Jimin and Tae’s in his room.”

“Unless you want to stay with your dad,” Mrs. Kim suggests hesitantly, knowing your relationship with your dad was rocky. You two weren’t as close as you’d like to be. After your mother’s passing, your relationship grew strained and your daily phone calls turned monthly and then quarterly until you eventually just sent a text every few months to let him know you were alive.

“I’ll stay here,” you decide, knowing you’ll pop in later tonight to see your father.

Taehyung watches you from the kitchen entryway, exchanging glances with Yoongi, who has had a smile on his face since you arrived. It truly had been ages since the nine of you got together, and the last time you were alone with Taehyung was the night you both got your hearts broken. The thought sours your mood for a second, plastering on a smile as Taehyung’s mom places a bowl of soup in front of you.

“Where is she!” A screech fills the home, and you set your spoon down immediately, rising from your seat and rounding the table just as your best friend, Alea, storms into the kitchen with her arms open to hug you.

“Alea!” you exclaim, welcoming her hug as you wrap your arms around her slim frame. Her long black hair gets in your face and you do your best not to tug it when you squeeze her tighter.

“Will you let her breathe? Damn.” A familiar voice says as they enter the kitchen.

“Fuck off,” Alea groans as she releases you. You take a step back, grinning when you see the youngest of the bunch. Standing in front of you is Jungkook, very different from the last time you’d seen him. He was almost a foot taller, his hair wasn’t in a bowl cut, and he was covered in tattoos.

“Wow!”

“I know, huh?” he grins as he wraps you in a hug, nearly rivaling his sister’s. “I got hot.”

“You’re not the only one,” you giggle as you’re released and pulled into Jimin’s arms. 

“I missed you,” he whispers into your hair. 

“I missed you too, so much,” you tell him, squeezing him harder before he’s gasping for air dramatically.

“Are you staying with us?” Jungkook asks as he steals your seat. His mom bops him on the head when he lifts your abandoned spoon.

“Mom!”

“Please, you almost ate us out of house and home with your growth spurts. Leave some for Barbie.”

“Barbie?” Jimin sneers. “Is that making a comeback?” 

“No! No, it’s not,” you shake your head as the kitchen fills with laughter.

“Come on, Barbs. I’ll get your suitcase to the room,” Hoseok offers, taking your bags as you follow after him with Alea hot on your tail.

~

“It’s so good to have you back,” Alea grins as she squeezes you tightly. 

“You act like I’ll disappear if you let me go,” you joke.

“I almost thought you did,” Alea admits softly. “After you and Tae… I didn’t think things would be the same.”

You sigh heavily. “They haven’t been.”

Alea nods, listening attentively as Hoseok keeps watch. He knows he should shut the door to give you some privacy, but he also knows Yoongi would probably head up to join you at any moment.

“It’s my fault,” you say after a moment. “I was heartbroken, and I pulled away. Kept busy so I wouldn’t have time to think about him and life just kept going. I told myself it wasn’t the end of the world, but seeing him just hurt too much. Don’t get me wrong. I’m proud of him. He’s amazing. I just miss him. I miss us.”

Alea exchanges a look with Hoseok, who shakes his head.

“I found you,” Yoongi says as he enters the bedroom, immediately sensing the mood.

“It’s not like we were hiding, you dork,” Alea laughs, rolling her eyes.

“Dork?! I bring the entertainment and I’m the dork?” Yoongi guffaws. “You’re the dork, you’ve still got your boy band posters up.”

“Hey! No dissing my boybands! They got me through some rough shit,” Alea reminds him. Yoongi chuckles, sitting at the end of her large bed.

“Yeah, put me through some shit, too. I still have a scar on my elbow from that time you made me push everyone out of the way for that GA show, and I tripped and fell on the cement. I didn’t need to get sweat on by the lead singer, either.” Yoongi shudders at the memory.

“I would have paid to get sweat on,” you say dreamily.

“You’re fucking disgusting,” Hoseok shakes his head in disappointment before smirking. “But same.”

“Something’s wrong with y’all,” Yoongi clicks his tongue as Alea moves your suitcase to her closet. 

“Anyway, there’s a ton to do! I thought I’d be able to relax days before my wedding, but everything just seems to go wrong.”

“What’s gone wrong?” you ask curiously.

“Seokjin’s suit came in and it was too big, so it’s being altered. Which is why he’s not here yet. My shoes arrived and they’re in eggshell, not ivory, and I keep getting zits,” Alea whines. “But it’s fine. It’s fine. Everything will be fine.”

“Are you saying that to us or to yourself?” you ask with a tiny smile.

“I’m speaking it into existence,” Alea responds, with her hands on her hips. “I need everything to be perfect.”

“Maybe you should tell the band of troublemakers down the hall?” Hoseok suggests. Yoongi nods in agreement.

“Oh, I have. Why do think Tae and Kook are on their best behavior?”

“That’s their best behavior?” Yoongi asks, appalled.

You laugh. “I’ll help to wrangle them in, but I mean, we’re not teens anymore. I’m sure they’re much easier to handle now.”

“They can drink now, and Jimin has a bottomless stomach when it comes to alcohol,” Yoongi informs you.

“Well, shit.”

~

The rest of the afternoon flies by smoothly until sunset when you excuse yourself at dinner. Minsu hesitates, not wanting to keep you from your father, but knowing your relationship was rocky at best.

“I’ll be fine, mom,” you insist when Minsu lingers at the doorway.

“Come here if you need to. I’ll send Tae or one of the boys to get you,” Minsu assures you, and you hug her tightly. Taehyung nods in agreement, along with Yoongi and Hoseok.

You agree, trudging out the front door toward your childhood home. The porch light is on and your father’s car sits in the driveway. You’re not sure if you should knock or ring the doorbell but thanks to his camera, he’s at the door before you have to decide.

“Hi,” he says as he pulls the door open, allowing you entry into his home. You hug him once you cross the threshold, hoping the evening won’t be too awkward.

~

“Who stole all the hot water?!” Alea is screeching when you enter the hallway upstairs. You press yourself against the wall as she runs past in her robe with a slipper in her hand. Down the hall you can hear Jungkook giggling, saying something about needing a steam before bed.

“Hey?” Taehyung greets you curiously as you accidentally end up in his doorway trying to avoid Alea and Jungkook as they run past. Alea’s threatening to put Jungkook in a headlock and he’s goading her as the home fills with laughter and Minsu’s shouts about putting them in time-out. Taehyung’s father, Haejin, chuckles as he wraps an arm around his wife’s shoulders, kissing her cheek. “Doesn’t this remind you of old times?”

“Hey,” you clear your throat, wishing the ground would open up and swallow you whole. “What’s up?”

“You’re in my room,” he laughs. “Shouldn’t I be asking you that?”

“Uh…” you look down at your feet, cursing yourself for not paying more attention. Though being fair, your evening with your father had been emotionally draining, and you wanted to shower and get in bed. You needed to process the last two hours, and just sleep. You’ve had a long day after all. 

“Sorry, I was trying to avoid the Kim Skirmish in the hall,” you shrug. You look around his bedroom, flashes of your past coming to the forefront of your mind. He still has the bedsheets from long ago, bedsheets you slept in, kissed him in, and… your cheeks flush with heat at the memory.

“‘S no big deal,” he clears his throat, suddenly feeling awkward as you linger by the doorway. Back then, you would have taken reign over his king-sized bed, demanding he put your favorite show on the TV, only for you to fall asleep before the opening credits even finished. 

Taehyung sits at his desk, the same old desk he used back in high school to study, and the desk that he used to seal his fate when he sent out his portfolio and eventually got hired for all the magazines that took him away from you. You sour at the thought, your gaze moving to his walls instead, most covered in old video game release posters and a few scattered photos of your adolescence, with your friends smiling and hugging each other tightly. Your heart cinches at the thought. You used to be so close and now… now you were wishing you were anywhere else but here.

“I should go,” you turn on your heel.

“No one’s stopping you,” Taehyung whispers. His words cut like a knife, your body immediately shutting down, your hand gripping the wall to hold yourself up.

You look over your shoulder at Taehyung, blinking back the tears that threaten to spill. The burn is almost too much. Your throat tightens and you swallow the knot in it. That was a low blow, and he knew it. Those were the last words the two of you exchanged all those years ago.

For a split second, upon noting the glisten of your unshed tears, Taehyung feels guilty. He bites his bottom lip, almost wanting to apologize, but your face hardens, and your glare sends a shiver down his spine.

“Goodbye, Taehyung.”

~

“Fuck,” Hoseok says after a minute of complete silence. A record for your best friend. 

You had just finished recounting your evening with your father and your brief encounter with Taehyung. You were curled up in his bed; the blanket pulled up to your chest while he sat on the edge.

Yoongi was snoring away in his bed, a few feet away. Thanks to Jungkook taking up all the hot water upstairs, you were left to shower in Yoongi and Hoseok’s bathroom, deciding to fill Hobi in on your evening whilst you were there. The two of you were whispering, not wanting to wake up Yoongi, who had threatened to pour cold water on you in the morning if he was woken from his beauty sleep. Ha. As if he weren’t already drop-dead gorgeous with the face of an angel.

“What am I even doing here, Hobi?” you sigh. “This was a mistake.”

“None of that.” Hoseok waves your negative words away. “Our best friend is getting married. You’re her maid of honor, and you can’t let Taehyung ruin this for the both of you. He’s my friend too, but fuck, you’d think he’d be able to set shit aside for his sister’s wedding? Maybe he hasn’t matured.”

“I want to be here for Alea, but I thought I’d be able to avoid Taehyung altogether. Our conversation just proved there’s still bad blood between us. It sucks though. I wanted to at least be on speaking terms and it’s harder than I thought to just fucking look at him, much less speak to him. I was so heartbroken when he lied about being signed. He waited until the night before he was flying to Paris for a year to tell me. Everyone fucking knew too, and he said nothing. Nothing !”

Hoseok feels his heart sink as tears stream down your cheeks. He rises from his spot and walks over to you, tugging the covers so he can slide in with you. He holds you tight in his arms, rubbing your side. He’s heard all of this before. Hell, he was the one you ran to that night after finding out and the two of you stayed up all night talking and crying it out. It only made sense that he was the one you seek after your encounter. Hoseok has been at your side for years now. The two of you come as a pair to everything. Where there was you, there was Hobi, and vice versa. He was your main support through all this, not only knowing the gang but also has been a part of it. 

“Let’s get through the week, okay? You’ve already gotten through today and in less than a week, we can leave all this behind once again. You’ve got this, love. I’ll be at your side every bit you need me, and I’ll make Yoongi come with too,” Hoseok chuckles. A pillow is thrown your way, an agreement of a half-asleep Yoongi in his bed.

“See?” Hoseok laughs. “He’s in agreement. We’ve got this!”

Feeling reassured, you whisper your thanks to both men, snuggling further into Hoseok before he’s wiping your tears. “Get some sleep, Barbs. We’ve got a busy day tomorrow.”

“Please, not the Barbie nickname,” you groan, turning to yawn.

“Come on, Barbie. Let’s go party.”

“I’ll kill you,” you threatened playfully.

“Ooh-whoa.” Hoseok grins, kissing your cheek before wishing you goodnight.

~

Sunday December 19

Taehyung is already grumpy when he’s going down the stairs to the basement. He’s on wake-up duty, unfortunately, thanks to his mother. So far, he’s had a pillow thrown at his face, threatened with bodily harm by Jimin, and cursed out by Alea. He was not looking forward to waking up Yoongi and Hoseok.

When his feet reach the icy tile flooring, he curses as he looks at the two beds. One with Yoongi’s mop of black hair sticking out from under the covers, and the other with you sprawled out like a starfish. The sound of the shower running fills his ears and his face sours.

Had you spent the night with Hoseok? Jealousy bubbles inside him as he takes in the scene before him, and there’s no doubt you’re in Hobi’s bed. Were the two of you a thing? He had grilled Alea, Seokjin, and Jimin for days before your arrival to make sure you were still single. So what was this ? Taehyung felt like he was gonna be sick.

“Good morning!” Hoseok chimes as he comes out of the bathroom shirtless, a pair of gray sweatpants hanging low on his hips as he drapes his towel over his shoulders. 

“Morning,” Taehyung grumbles. “Mom sent me to wake everyone for breakfast.”

“Oh? I can wake up our little barbie doll if you get Yoongi,” Hoseok offers to help. Taehyung nods, swallowing thickly. 

Hoseok approaches the bed, sitting down beside your sleeping body. He places a hand on your shoulder, slowly shaking you. “Baby? Wake up for me, love. It’s morning.” 

Taehyung observes the interaction silently, feeling like he’s intruding.

“Come on, sweet girl. It’s time to wake up. Let me see that beautiful face.” Hoseok whispers and you slowly rouse from your sleep, your hands rubbing the sleep from your eyes, a small smile on your lips.

“Waking up to you is always a treat,” you giggle, throwing your arms over your head to stretch.

Hoseok chuckles, kissing your cheek. “Come on, love. Up and at ‘em. We’ve got a busy day ahead of us. Alea’s got an agenda.”

“I hope she’s got me down for a fat nap later. Your bed is so comfortable,” you sigh dreamily, patting the pillow you slept on.

“You can take my bed tonight too, but for now, we’ve got breakfast waiting for us. Come on,” Hoseok lifts the covers off you, taking your hand to help you out of bed and into your slippers. You run a hand through your hair in an attempt to tame it while Hoseok throws on a t-shirt.

“Oh, Tae! I didn’t even see you,” you say in surprise. 

Taehyung is stoic. How would you notice him when Hoseok was beside you, shirtless no less?

“Yeah, I figured. Anyway, mom’s waiting, so you should head up,” Taehyung states coldly before turning his attention to Yoongi. He shakes him awake rather gruffly, heading upstairs when Yoongi peers open an eye.

~

Breakfast is a rather loud affair with Jungkook and Jimin being ready for the day, talking everyone’s ears off while Alea is trying not to fall asleep in her coffee, and Yoongi yawns for the tenth time in thirty seconds.

“We’re taking mom to get her last fitting for her dress. Then we have to pick up a few decor pieces for the hall. Then lunch, then your nap.” Alea rolls her eyes playfully. “Then we’re meeting Namjoon and Seokjin for dinner.”

“I’ll finally get to see them,” you grin, clapping enthusiastically.

“I think we’re the only ones who haven’t seen them,” Hoseok comments from beside you.

“Oh, no,” Minsu frowns. “Should we invite them to lunch as well?”

“Mom, it’s fine. We’ll see them at dinner and Seokjin still has to get Namjoon’s tux fitted,” Alea says before turning to everyone at the table. “Actually, aren’t you all getting your last fittings? I know you sent your measurements but I think you should join Seokjin and Namjoon. Take dad, too.”

“You got it, sis. We’ll meet them there.” Jungkook agrees easily, not wanting Alea to turn into a Bridezilla. So far, they’d been lucky in avoiding her wrath and the fire-spewing from her mouth.

“Best behavior,” Alea reminds him.

“You act like I’m still doing childish things,” Jungkook pouts.

“You had a burping contest last night at dinner,” she deadpans.

“And won !” Jungkook guffaws.

“Anyway,” Taehyung interrupts the brewing of their sibling argument. “We can take my car and Jungkook’s. If there’s anything else you need us to do, sis, just text me.”

Alea tears up. “Leave it to Tae to make everything better.”

Taehyung shrugs. “Just trying to help.”

Alea leaves her seat, pulling Taehyung into a tight hug, her arms around his neck as she squeezes him within an inch of his life. Taehyung gasps for air, laughing when Alea kisses his head and gives him a noogie.

“Alea, no choking your brother at the table,” Haejin scolds as he walks in with the newspaper and a cup of coffee.

“Sorry, daddy!” Alea’s quick to release her younger brother. 

“Finish breakfast and we’ll head out,” Minsu instructs, placing a large thermos of coffee in front of Yoongi.

“Ever the angel, mom,” he thanked her, taking a long sip of the hot beverage.

Minsu and Haejin stand beside each other, grinning from ear to ear, both grateful to have their home full once again. All that was missing was Seokjin and Namjoon for their family to be truly complete.

“Finish up, kids. We’ve got a busy day.”

~

“Wow!”

“Mom, you look gorgeous!” 

“If you weren’t married-”

“Hoseok, stop right there!” Alea raises her hand, brow raised. “ That is my mother.”

“And she looks smokin’!” Hoseok grins.

You giggle, agreeing with Hoseok’s sentiment. “You look fabulous!”

Minsu looks at her reflection, spinning in the mirror. Her dress is a beautiful lavender with a square neckline and the tiniest bit of shimmer on the lace sleeves to make it more modest for Minsu (at her request) and it was picked out by Alea for the special occasion. 

“Let’s see the bride in her dress!” Hoseok suggests. Alea brightens, “Sure, let me get the attendant! We’ll get you in your dress as well.”

Alea grabs your hand as she takes you with her to find the attendant. You hope her excitement becomes contagious. You’re happy to be here for her special day, doing all these things with her, but Taehyung’s words still linger in the forefront of your mind. It dampers your mood.

~

“You two look lovely!” Minsu smiles when you and Alea appear from your dressing rooms. Alea has taken the little stage while you stand near her, hands over your mouth.

“Alea, you look gorgeous! Seokjin might drop dead at the altar,” you smile as you take in her wedding dress. It’s a beautiful ivory silk dress with a sweetheart neckline and thin rhinestone straps. Her waist and thighs are hugged immaculately while the slit on one side draws just enough attention to the heels she’s chosen. A thin silver anklet sits on her delicate skin, and when Alea turns, the letter S is spotted. Cheeky little shit. You’re sure Seokjin will enjoy seeing it in the honeymoon suite.

“You look amazing, too!” Alea gushes as she spots you. Hoseok nods in agreement, lifting his phone to snap a quick picture. He sends it to the group chat, after making sure Alea isn’t in the photo and with her permission.

Immediately, compliments come flooding in, your phone dinging repeatedly while Hoseok cackles. 

“You both look hot! Do you have a veil, Lea?” Hoseok asks her. 

Alea nods. “Let me get it. Mom, can you help me?”

Minsu and Alea head toward the dressing room while you take a moment to admire your reflection. Hoseok stands behind you.

“You look wonderful, babe. Taehyung’s gonna eat his heart out,” He assures you.

You look at Hobi’s reflection in the mirror. “You think so?”

“I know so. Just look.” Hoseok lifts his phone to the mirror and you turn to face him. On the screen, it’s opened to the group chat. You skim through the compliments, Taehyung’s sticking out the most. 

Taehyung [12:31 PM] So beautiful

“I’m sure he just means the dress,” you shrug. 

Hoseok clicks his tongue. “When are you going to see yourself as we see you, love? You’re beautiful inside and out. You deserve the world, and whoever will give it to you. Whether it’s Taehyung… or someone else.”

You’re left speechless. 

“What do you think?” Alea squeals as she reappears with her veil on.

“Wow!” you gasp, taking her in. 

“So are you and Seokjin serious?” Hoseok asks with a wiggle of his brows.

“Hobi, you play too much!” Alea cackles as she spins for the three of you, her laughter music to your ears.

~

Yoongi is unamused as Taehyung steps onto the small stage at the Tuxedo shop. He was a professional model. Of course, he’d look good in a tux. 

“You don’t need to pose, Tae. You’re not doing Fashion Week,” Namjoon grumbles, shoving Tae out of the way.

“I have been for the past five years. Thank you very much,” Taehyung smirks as he turns and poses again. Jungkook and Jimin squat down in front of him, snapping pictures left and right, spurring him on.

“Can’t take you three anywhere,” Seokjin sighs as he comes out of the dressing room, doing up his cuffs.

“Please, we bring life to the party,” Jimin snaps. “You’d be bored out of your minds without us.”

“But we’d have silence ,” Yoongi sneers.

“You’re the loudest of them,” Seokjin shakes his head. 

“Ooh, incoming photo!” Jungkook announces as he looks at the group chat. He waits for it to load before letting out a low wolf whistle. Jimin looks at his phone from over his shoulder, mimicking his whistle.

“I tell you, if we weren’t already together,” Jimin jokes. Jungkook smiles, nodding in agreement.

“She’s hot,” Jungkook grins.

“What are you on about?” Namjoon asks as he fishes his phone out of his pocket. He, too, whistles upon seeing the image of you in your maid-of-honor dress. “God damn.”

“What are you all going on about?” Taehyung asks, stepping down from the stage, pouting now that the attention is no longer on him. 

“Hobi’s pic,” Yoongi answers.

Taehyung takes his phone out of his pants pocket. He opens the chat and is immediately greeted with your photo. You look beautiful. It takes his breath away and Yoongi doesn’t miss the chance to snap a picture of his reaction as proof that something still lingers in his heart for you. Whether or not you believe him.

Everyone turns to Taehyung, and he finally peels his eyes off his phone once he feels the heat of their stares. So much for trying to be inconspicuous.

“What?” Taehyung questions gruffly, his defenses up.

“Are you still in love with her?” Jimin is the only one ballsy enough to ask. 

Taehyung scoffs. “Please, when have I not been?”

The room freezes. Nobody was expecting him to actually be honest. Even Namjoon is looking around, gauging everyone’s reaction because there’s no way he easily admitted his true feelings in front of everyone without a second thought.

“Wasn’t expecting that.” Yoongi is the first to speak.

“I think it’s pretty obvious,” Taehyung shrugs. “Besides, I’m not ignorant enough to believe something will come out of it. So why bother lying?”

Jimin, Jungkook, Yoongi, Namjoon, and Seokjin exchange a look. Taehyung ignores them, typing something into the chat before heading back to the dressing room to get changed. 

Silence rings loudly.

“I think our suits fit fine,” Namjoon states.

Jimin, Jungkook, and Yoongi nod in agreement. Seokjin looks at his reflection with a nod in agreement as he spins and raises his arms this way and that, making sure his shoulders aren’t constricted. After all, he wants to get out of here just as quickly as everyone else. 

Even though Haejin was supposed to join them, he had to pop into the office. Seokjin and Alea would take him in the middle of the week instead. Seokjin is thankful his future father-in-law wasn’t present for this.

“Let’s go to lunch,” Jungkook suggests as he goes into his dressing room. Everyone disperses to get changed back into their own clothes, and almost all of them are surprised to see Taehyung’s text in the chat.

So beautiful.

~

Dinner with the group leads to drinks in the Kims’ basement. 

“I still have to work tomorrow,” Seokjin reminds them as he takes a shot.

“Me too,” Namjoon frowns as he downs his second shot. You giggle, shaking your head.

“It’s so nice to be off. Though, going back after the new year is gonna hit hard,” you frown. Why must going back to work cause you so much unease? You couldn’t wait to be strictly working from home once the new year rang in. You were ready to make your own schedules, work on your own time and, most importantly, work for yourself. You would no longer need to be dealing with your incompetent boss. You were ecstatic.

“Please, I have to go before that,” Hobi pouts, downing a shot.

“Let’s not talk about work,” Jimin groans. “We have better things to do!”

“Like what?” Alea asks cautiously.

“Like playing truth or dare!” Jungkook exclaims, raising his glass in the air.

“Isn’t that too childish?” Yoongi asks the group.

“That means he goes first!” Taehyung smirks.

“I hate you guys!” Yoongi huffs.

“While you come up with a dare, Alea and I are gonna make mixed drinks,” you inform them as you rise from your seat between Hoseok and Jimin. Alea nods, talking about what drinks she’s having at the reception as the two of you go up the stairs to the kitchen.

Once upstairs, Alea makes sure the coast is clear before clearing her throat to get your attention. She doesn’t make eye contact. Instead, she focuses her attention on the glass she’s holding, adding ice to it.

“Have you and Tae had time to talk?” she finally asks, biting her lip nervously.

“No?” you respond. “Should we have?”

“No! I was just curious. You know, after the chat,” Alea shrugs as she pours juice into the glass. 

“He was just being nice, Lea.” 

“I know,” Alea gives in. “I was just hoping there was something else.”

“I wouldn’t get your hopes up,” you say honestly. “Maybe we can talk this week. Be cordial if nothing else. I know we both said some hurtful things, and to be frank, I miss having him as a friend. We used to be so close.”

“I miss it sometimes. He and I still talk often, but rarely out of our Thot Potatoes group chat. I don’t think I’ve had an actual conversation with just him in a long while. I don’t want to bring up bad memories for either of you. The two of you were perfect.”

“I don’t know about perfect.” you bite your lip. “But we were definitely good together.”

Alea nods in agreement. She finishes up making the drinks, asking you to get her a tray before the two of you divvy up the drinks and carefully take them down the stairs into the basement.

It’s absolute chaos when you reach the last step, eyes wide as you take in the scene before you, with Alea at your side.

Somehow, Jungkook and Jimin had procured a keg and had Seokjin doing a keg stand while Yoongi and Hoseok watched in awe and worry. Taehyung was sipping his glass of whiskey, taking it all in and smiling when he spots the two of you.

“I had nothing to do with this,” he smiles with a raise of his glass.

“I call next,” Namjoon raises his hand, waving it about.

“I don’t know what I expected,” Alea laughs, shaking her head as she sets the drinks to the side on a table. You do the same, grabbing one of them and taking a large gulp in a frail attempt to catch up to all your friends.

“I thought we were playing truth or dare?” Alea asks as she sits beside you, mixed drink in her hand. Taehyung shrugs, handing you both shots.

“Jungkook had this stashed here earlier apparently,” Seokjin says once he’s back on his feet and the rest of your friends are lifting Namjoon off of his.

Laughter fills the basement, the atmosphere quickly changing to a more relaxed one, where the tension isn’t cutting into all of you. You finally feel at ease, taking in the smiles of all your friends, and your heart warms. You missed this, missed them, missed being a family. Growing up definitely had its ups and downs, and moving away, though with Hobi, was still a down. You missed being home. Maybe the two of you could consider moving back? After all, you’d be able to work from anywhere in the world. Why not live near your best friends once again?

“You okay, doll?” Yoongi comes to sit at your side, a glass of whiskey in his hand. He’s flushed, his eyes glimmering in a certain way that leaves you wondering what it is he’s thinking about.

“Totally,” you answer, leaning your head on his shoulder. You’ve reached the point of being snuggly-tipsy, wanting to cuddle and hug all your friends, except Taehyung, of course.

“You’re quiet tonight. Something on your mind?” Yoongi swirls his drink, focused on it to make it easier for you to speak without being under the heat of his questioning stare. Like Hoseok, Yoongi knew all your tells, so it was useless to lie to him.

“I just miss being home. Here with everyone,” you answer truthfully. Yoongi clicks his tongue. “We’ve definitely missed having you and Hobi around. Makes times like these more special, though.”

“Maybe it's time we moved back?” Yoongi nods firmly at your words. He wouldn’t make the final decision for you, but if this is how you were feeling (and Hobi had confided in him as well), then who was he to stop either of you?

“What are you all up to?” Jimin asks with a giggle as he plops down on your lap, his arms wrapped around your neck. He’s on the edge of tipsy and full-on drunk, but his smile and his warm hug make you feel safe and comforted.

“Just chatting,” Yoongi responds, raising his glass to his lips for a quick sip. “Didn’t miss your keg stand, though.”

“Ah, are you two up for one? I’ll grab Kook!” Jimin’s eyes sparkle with mischief as he wriggles in your hold trying to escape. You hold him tighter, “No need.”

“You’re no fun,” Jimin sticks his tongue out at you, and you do the same. 

“Who’s up for Twister?” Seokjin asks, hoisting the box over his head, not taking no for an answer as he recruits Namjoon and Taehyung with the setup. Hoseok and Jungkook stand in front of each other, a row of shots between them, and when Alea shouts “go!” they down them as quickly as possible.

The three of you watch the madness unfold, laughter loud and contagious as the room comes alive with the warmth and love that you all hold for each other. This could be a regular thing, you think. You could be home for good.

“Come on, already!” Jungkook shouts, waving his hand to rally you up.

Immediately, Jimin is tugging at your hand, grabbing Yoongi on his way to join the others. Last sips of drinks taken from glasses, giggles, and challenges are thrown about as Seokjin grabs the spinner, ignoring the official rules like always and playing each man (or woman) for themselves.

“Oldest to youngest,” he proclaims.

Groans and whispers of unfairness are shouted out, but Seokjin will hear none of it. Seokjin and Alea are up first, followed by Yoongi, Hoseok, You, Namjoon, Jimin, Taehyung, and finally Jungkook. 

Jungkook makes a show of shoving his way in and using his strength to rock a few of you. Grumbles and curses are muttered as he settles, pressing a kiss to Jimin’s lips before Seokjin is reaching for the spinner. He flicks it, holding his breath when it stops and the rounds continue until there are only three of you left.

Jungkook and Taehyung are glaring at each other, limbs trembling as you spin and have to move beneath Taehyung. You huff, refusing to give in despite the rest of your friends finding other ways to occupy themselves, some having retreated to bed with grumbles of waking up for work early in the morning.

“Fuck, move,” you growl when your foot hits Taehyung’s. He huffs in response, moving the slightest bit, but Jungkook is trying to stifle a sneeze and it fails as his body is rocked and he collapses. 

“No,” he cries in despair, giggling when he swipes his foot and takes Taehyung with him. 

“Brat! That’s cheating!” Taehyung frowns as he gets to his feet and you’re left as the winner.

“Finally,” Yoongi scoffs. “It’s time for bed.”

“Come on,” Jimin grabs a hold of Jungkook, leading him up the stairs, their giggles filling the home as they retreat to Jungkook’s bedroom.

Hoseok is already asleep, snoring softly in his bed while Yoongi left to shower. 

Alea and Taehyung linger, cleaning up a bit before you’re all heading up the stairs. You wish Taehyung goodnight before helping Alea to bed. She’s tipsy, and a little giggly as she gets ready for bed.

Once Alea is tucked in, she sits up just for a moment. “I’m really glad you’re here.”

“I’m glad to be here, Lea. Get some sleep, okay?” you wish her goodnight, quietly gathering a change of clothes.

Unable to sleep, you slip out of her bedroom, silently stepping into the hallway. You’re careful where you step, not wanting to make the floorboards creak and hoping your memory serves you right from all those nights you used to sneak into Taehyung’s room.

“Two steps to the right and one to the left,” a voice startles you. You raise your head, locking eyes with Taehyung, standing at the opposite end of the hall, just feet from his bedroom.

“Thanks,” you whisper as you take the steps and end up right in front of him. 

“Can’t sleep?” Taehyung leans against the entryway. He was just returning from the kitchen after fetching water bottles for his younger brother, his best friend, and was on his way to Alea’s bedroom to leave one for her and you.

“Too much excitement,” you fib, shrugging. “I’ll get out of your hair.” You go to walk past him, but he stops you with a gentle touch on your arm.

“Wait, a minute?” he pleads softly.

“Tae, I should really go-”

“Just a moment of your time,” Taehyung begs quietly. You sigh, nodding in agreement. He thanks you, moving past you to leave the water in Alea’s room and coming back to the hallway. 

“Come with me,” Taehyung leads the way back to his bedroom, and this time you hesitate to enter. He takes notice, urging you in regardless and letting you sit on his bed while he sits on the opposite end. It's been so long since you’ve been here, and you almost wish you could go back in time to when things were easier between you.

The silence is thick between you, and you swallow thickly, your hands tugging at a loose thread on the bed sheets.

Taehyung is the first to speak, pushing past his nerves. “How are you?”

“Really? That’s what you’re choosing to say to me?”

Taehyung sighs. “You were the one who told me to leave! You’re the one who said nobody was stopping me. So I left!” 

You cross your arms over your chest, refusing to meet his eyes. You had said that, and you had regretted it ever since. You were young and hopelessly in love with him but you were leaving for college soon and you thought Taehyung would wait for you to come back but he had other plans and it was wrong of you to expect him to sit and wait for you. 

“You didn’t tell me until the night before, Tae! I thought I was important to you! That our relationship meant something to you but apparently it wasn’t for me to know. God, I looked so stupid when I found out. I hated you then and I’m not crazy about you now. I can’t wait to go back home.” You huff in annoyance as you get to your feet. 

Taehyung exhales deeply. This isn’t how he wanted this conversation to go. Not at all

“Look,” he says stiffly, watching you from his spot on the bed. 

“Let’s just get along for the rest of your time here. I don’t want to upset Alea or have her worry about us behaving while she’s already stressed enough. She’s my sister and I want her wedding day to go smoothly. Can we be friends, if not cordial until Christmas?” Taehyung queries, his hand finding the same loose thread you had been toying with. “And then you never have to speak to me or see me again.”

You swallow thickly, the urge to cry building up inside you. Biting your lip to keep it from quivering, you look at Taehyung. He refuses to look at you but eventually the heat of your stare is too much and his eyes meet yours; a slight shine gives away his unshed tears.  

“If that’s the way you want it,” you say with a sniffle, and Taehyung breaks. He rises to his feet to approach you, but you take a step back. He pauses as you wipe away a stray tear. “I’ll see myself out. Goodnight.”

Taehyung watches you go, floorboards creaking below your feet in your hurry to leave. He sniffles, groaning as he wipes his eyes. Why does he have to make things worse? How could he live without you in his life forever? How could he love again if it’s not you?

With a heavy heart, Taehyung shuts his bedroom door. Tears still roll down his cheeks when he gets into bed, your scent left on his pillow that he holds tightly, wishing he were hugging you instead. 

~

MONDAY DECEMBER 20

In the morning, you’re woken gently by Hoseok, soft good mornings exchanged as your head throbs from last night’s drinks. 

“Ugh, my head,” you groan as you sit up, your hands clutching the sides as Hobi presses a bottle of water to your lips. 

“What time did you go to bed?” Hoseok asks as he sets the water bottle down on the nightstand. Yoongi has gotten up earlier than you both, claiming the shower in his hurry to get out the door with Jimin and Jungkook. Alea has taken her parents out for breakfast, then to her dad’s suit fitting and lunch. 

Hoseok is going to go out and look for apartments unbeknownst to you. Just to get an idea of what is available should the two of you actually move back home. Your dad is expecting you for dinner tonight and anxiety pools in your belly. 

“Breakfast is in the fridge if you’re up for it, but there’s nothing on your agenda for the day if you want to laze around down here or upstairs. Namjoon and Seokjin have work until this afternoon and I think you’ll have the place to yourself if you just want to binge-watch that show you’ve been rattling on about. You know, the one with the weird guy and the glass case.” Hoseok smiles, poking your cheek. 

“That actually sounds like a nice way to spend the day. Thanks, Hobi. I’ll see you later?”

“Of course, doll. I’ll be around,” Hoseok plants a kiss on your hand before leaving you, reminding you to text him should you need anything while he’s out. He’s borrowed Alea’s car and will be out around town all day. 

Yoongi is quick to leave, rushing through good mornings and reminders to eat as he storms up the stairs, calling for Jimin and Jungkook. You’re unsure of what their plans comprise but when it comes to that trio, the less you know, the better. 

It takes a good ten minutes after Yoongi’s departure for you to climb up the stairs and into the kitchen. You grab a small bowl of fruit, picking at it while sitting on the couch with a throw blanket over your legs. Your head isn’t hurting as bad as it was when you woke, but there’s a lingering throb at the sides. 

You’re two episodes in when the stairs creak and your head whips around. Taehyung stands on the stairs, one hand on the rail and the other covering the yawn that escapes him. You’re left breathless, taking in his shirtless appearance. Honeyed skin and soft torso, lean muscles that used to drive you insane. 

“Oh, hi,” he says upon realizing you’re there. “I didn’t think anyone was home.”

“Just me,” you shrug, turning away from him. You push back the memories of all the kisses you’d left on his skin, tiny bite marks and hickeys left behind when you’d sneak away from your friends to make out in his bedroom. 

“Cool,” he muffles another yawn. “Care if I join?”

“It’s your house, Tae. Do what you want,” you remind him. He clicks his tongue. You were going to make this difficult. He bites his tongue, keeping his thoughts to himself as he sits beside you, his phone in his hands as he scrolls away, only half listening to your show. 

“I meant what I said last night, you know. I want us to be friends,” he turns to you, flipping his phone in his lap. A nervous tick, apparently.

“Tae,” you start and he nearly melts. That’s the second time you’ve used his nickname. “We haven’t been friends in a long time.”

“All I’m asking for is a few days. For Alea,” he responded. You sigh, you could do this for her, right? How hard could it be to pretend you were friends with Taehyung again? Think of it as a personal challenge. 

“Fine, for Alea,” you give in. “But just for the wedding.”

Taehyung nods, sticking his hand out for you to shake. Reluctantly you do so, looking him in the eye and ignoring the sparks that come from his touch. Now that you’re sober, they seem to crackle and pop more intensely, with no excuse of alcohol to deter your judgment.

-

 The day flies by with the two of you on the couch. Taehyung gets sucked into the show, even ordering you two lunch from your favorite place in town. You try not to seem too surprised when he recalls your order without needing to ask.

Hours fly by and you two catch up in between bites of food and sips of drinks. He tells you about his travels, places he loved, and places he wishes never to visit again. You’re even pleasantly surprised to know he’s gotten a small dog, a Pomeranian named Yeontan. 

“Why didn’t you bring him?!” You squeal when he shows you pictures of the pup. 

“I figured we’d be busy with the wedding. I didn’t want him in the way. He’s left with one of my friends back home,” Taehyung informs you as he shows you a video of Tannie running around on his bed. 

“You should bring him next time! He’s so cute!” You gush as you watch another video of the pup barking and rolling around before Taehyung has him give a high-five. 

Taehyung smiles. “Sure, I'm sure he’d love you.”

“Who wouldn’t?” You tease with a laugh as you see Tannie running through a tunnel in Taehyung’s living room, hopping over a box and through a hoop, all to get a handful of treats. 

Taehyung is quiet as you swipe through more videos in his Tannie album on his phone, your sweet laughter music to his ears. This is the most the two of you have spoken and it warms his heart to have you close and on speaking terms. He often wondered what a reconciliation would look like and never did he imagine it would come with barking from his dog and silly little videos of the pup. 

By the time everyone is coming back home, Taehyung and you have finished all the first season and some of the second. The two of you part ways once the commotion of Jungkook, Jimin, and Yoongi’s arrival becomes too loud to hear the TV.

Showered and ready for dinner at your dad’s, you wave at Hoseok before heading out. 

Nerves bubble in your stomach, hoping dinner won’t be too awkward between you. You find it tough to be inside your childhood home, your mother’s presence very much missed in the walls, and her laughter that once brightened the home is missing and now, it’s very evident that she’s gone. 

Dinner is waiting for you at the table. You thank him and ask him about his day. 

You’re hesitant to share your thoughts on moving back to town, but your father is pleased to hear it. He offers you your old bedroom and you thank him, reminding him you and Hobi are a sealed deal. 

You almost wish you had siblings growing up. Maybe at least then they’d liven up the place a little more. Helping your dad with the dishes and making small talk isn’t ideal and you comment on his lack of decorations inside the home. 

“Your mother always loved decorating inside. I always did the outside and I just can’t bring myself to open up the boxes in the attic,” he explains. You hug him, rub his back, and say nothing else until it’s time for you to head next door. 

Though it’s only a few feet from her childhood home, you’re quick to jog back, not wanting to be put in the cold longer than necessary. There're rumors of snow falling for Christmas and you’re not sure if you should look forward to it or not. 

Your thoughts run amok in your head as you shut the front door after you, immediately noting the quietness in the home. 

You fish for your phone in your coat pocket, noting the missed messages from your friends. Alea and her parents have gone out to dinner with family members flying in for the wedding. Seokjin and Namjoon’s famiily joined them, as well as Jungkook and Jimin.  

Yoongi and Hoseok have gone out to dinner, stopping for drinks and dessert at a bar near your old stomping grounds. They won’t be home till late and it’s best if you don’t wait up. 

Sighing heavily, you kick your shoes off and hang your coat up on the hook before heading to the kitchen for a glass of water. 

“That was some sigh,” Taehyung comments, startling you. 

“Fuck,” you place your hand over your chest. “You scared me!”

Taehyung laughs, throwing his head back and shaking his head. His soft curls shake with him and you resist the urge to run your fingers through them like you used to. You miss having his head in your lap, fingers carding through each lock until he was snoring softly and fast asleep. You push the memories away. 

“Sorry,” he apologizes with his hands up in surrender. “I thought you’d heard me.”

“No,” you shake your head. “I had a lot on my mind. I didn’t hear you when I walked in.”

Taehyung nods. He notes the frown on your face and the faraway look in your eyes. “How was dinner?”

You look at him, debating if you should spill or go cry in your temporary bedroom. Taehyung would probably hear you from his room. 

“Just missing my mom,” you shrug. Taehyung pauses his scooping, leaving his bowl of ice cream on the counter. 

“Hey, come here,” he says softly when he sees the first few tears roll down your cheeks. You sniffle, wiping your face and forcing a smile. “I’m fine, Tae. Just the holidays.”

Taehyung takes a step toward you, wrapping you up in his arms, knowing very well you could push him away. You don’t. You accept his hug and wrap your arms around him, your head resting on his shoulder. Your heavy sigh is soon overcome with tears and labored breathing. 

“Sorry,” you apologize once you get a hold of your tears. “I just haven’t been home in a while and seeing the house so empty and dark. I guess it hit me, she’s gone and dad’s all alone.”

“I understand,” Taehyung says with his hand rubbing your back. “I’m sure it can’t be easy being away from him, especially now.”

“I know I should come back more, but being home without her there. I just can’t, Tae!” You sob, burying your face in his chest. Taehyung holds you, his fingers running through your hair as he kisses the top of your head. 

“Let it out, doll. I’ve got you.” His words are reassuring as you cry in his arms. You don’t know how long it’s been since you’ve cried it out but now you’re feeling somewhat better. 

Once you’ve calmed down enough, and you’ve washed your face, Taehyung offers you some melted ice cream. 

“Oops,” you say, realizing you’ve ruined his dessert. 

“No big deal,” Taehyung shrugs. He opens the freezer to pull out your favorite flavor instead. “Mom went shopping.”

“She’s the best!” You exclaim when Taehyung sets the container on the counter, getting two clean bowls out of the cabinet. 

“You scoop and I’ll wash this one,” he tells you. You easily agree, wanting nothing more than to dig into your ice cream, and maybe, just maybe, Mrs. Kim has also gotten some Magic Shell. 

“Oh, wait,” Taehyung rushes to the pantry, pulling out a chocolate sauce that hardens when it gets cold. 

“Fuck, I love your mom!” You cheer as you put the container of ice cream in the freezer and Taehyung pops open the bottle. 

“Hey!” He protests. “I’m the one who snuck this into the shopping cart!”

“You still hide it under the boxes of cereal when she’s ringing up?” You ask, pouring a good amount of chocolate syrup on your ice cream before handing it over to Tae. 

“I learned from the best,” he jokes as he pours some over his ice cream, closing the lid on the bottle and placing it back in the pantry. 

“I used to sneak so many snacks that way,” you chuckle. “Hell, I still do it when I grocery shop with Hoseok. He’s a real stickler about sweets.”

“Do you enjoy living with him?” Taehyung asks curiously. He carries both your bowls to the living room, making sure you’re comfortable with your throw blanket over your lap before he hands the bowl over to you. 

“Thanks.” You swipe a bit of chocolate from your spoon, popping it in your mouth before answering his question. “I enjoy it. He’s my best friend and we get along really well. It’s like having a piece of home with me always.”

Ouch. That hurts, Taehyung thinks. 

“Have you two ever thought about dating?” Taehyung pries. 

“We do date,” you answer him, not quite sure what he’s getting at. 

Taehyung chuckles and shakes his head. “No.”

“Oh!” You gasp. “Like each other?”

“Yes.”

“Oh no! That would never work out,” you answer simply, scooping ice cream into your mouth. 

“Why not?” Taehyung asks curiously, moving his ice cream around his bowl and making a mess, much like Jungkook would. 

“Aren’t you ever the Nosy-Rosy,” you tease. “Hoseok and I wouldn't work. He’s a total flirt and his feelings are tied up in someone and I’m in lo-”

Taehyung raises a brow. 

“It wouldn’t work,” You shrug. You busy yourself with putting your show back on, but see your favorite Christmas movie and turn that on instead. 

“So if not Hobi, is anyone else keeping you in that city?” Taehyung knows he shouldn’t pry too much, but he’s got his heart on his sleeve and he’s ready to risk it all for you. He hasn’t been a saint while you two have been apart, but he’s still in love with you, still wants you and everything the two of you promised each other all those nights in between kisses and wild dreams for the future. He’s finally at a place where he can give it to you all if you’d just say the word. 

“I’m gonna need a refill if you’re gonna try to get info out of me, babe.” you shove your bowl into his chest and he grins. He ignores your slip of the tongue, though his heart is pounding in his chest, blood rushing in his ears and he wonders if he’s heard you correctly. 

“Using me for ice cream,” he clicks his tongue. “Just like old times.”

“Don’t forget the chocolate sauce!” You call after him. 

“Yeah, yeah!” he calls back, feigning annoyance as he gets to the kitchen to make you a second bowl. 

When he hands it to you, you dig right in, moaning around the spoon. “Fuck, this is so good.”

“You got your ice cream, now spill,” he pouts as he gets under the blanket with you. His cold feet meet your warm ones and you send a glare his way. 

“Fine, but you spill after,” you compromise. He nods in agreement as he scoops ice cream from his own bowl. 

“No, I’ve dated here and there, but nothing concrete. People are assholes.” you shudder at memories of some men you’ve gone on dates with. From being rude to staff to wolf-whistling other girls in front of you. You were over it. 

“How about you?” You turn to look Taehyung in the eye and he shrugs. 

“Mostly hookups here and there. I’m not out smashing everyone I see, but I’ve had a few flings,” he says as he eats the last of his ice cream. 

“You’ve been flinging?” You tease. 

“I’ve been flung,” he answers with a laugh. “Not as much as you may imagine. Maybe five people after you.”

You’re surprised by his honesty but nod as you focus on your ice cream, suddenly becoming more interesting than your conversation. Taehyung takes your bowl and washes them after you’re done, joining you back on the couch and under the blanket when he returns. 

The two of you chat throughout the movie, playing another nostalgic favorite until the front door opens and Jungkook’s voice fills the living room. 

“Alright! I need all four hands where I can see them! You know the rules!” Jungkook shouts as he walks into the living room, startling you both. 

“They’re no fun, all hands are visible,” Jimin pouts as he sits on the arm of the couch. 

“You guys are so boring,” Yoongi huffs a laugh as he’s followed by a tipsy Hoseok. 

“What are you two doing?”

“Were you doing it?” Jungkook wiggles his eyebrows suggestively. 

“No!” You shout, appalled. 

“Damn,” Jungkook giggles. “Did we interrupt?”

“I doubt Barbie would be getting down with The Santa Clause on screen,” Hoseok chuckles, leaning heavily on Yoongi for support. 

“Well, actually,” Jimin starts, a glint of mischief in his pretty brown eyes. 

“Not a word, Min!” You shove him off the couch and he clatters onto the floor, cackling for the entire neighborhood to hear. 

“Santa?” Taehyung asks with a smirk. “Didn’t think you’d be into that.”

“I’m not!” Your protest falls on deaf ears as Jimin rises to his feet, latching onto his boyfriend to lead him upstairs, where his laughter can still be heard. 

“Alright, I’m going to bed,” you announce. 

“I’d stay in Alea’s room,” Yoongi warns. “He drank more than he should have and will probably throw up.”

“Ew!”

“Hey!” Hobi shouts, unable to control his volume. “You’ve come home worse.”

“I’ve got you,” Yoongi sighs. “Come on.”

You watch Yoongi take your inebriated friend down the steps, shaking your head before turning back to the TV. 

“Whelp! Jimin ruined this.” You giggle as you shut the TV off and yawn. 

“Wanna go to bed?” Taehyung asks and you nod. 

You head to Alea’s bedroom, grab a change of clothes and take a shower before going back to her room. Taehyung is sitting on her bed when you return, a towel wrapped around your head. 

“What’s up?” You ask him as you release your hair from the towel. 

“Just wondering if you wanted to finish the second season of that show or maybe watch a movie until my parents get home?” He bites his lip out of nervousness, but you nod. What did you have to lose? After all, you’d already spent the majority of the day with him anyway, and you had agreed to be friends for the next few days. 

You quickly dry your hair before heading to his bedroom. He’s got his TV on and ready, your favorite blanket of his on the bed, and some snacks on the nightstand. 

You settle into his bed under the blanket, eyes feeling heavy as he puts on a movie and gets in bed beside you. You watch the first few minutes of the movie before you’re both asleep, heads leaning against each other and soft snores escaping your lips. 

~

TUESDAY DECEMBER 21

“You’re sure she was home last night?” Hoseok asks Yoongi for the ninth time since he’s been awake. 

“I’m sure,” Yoongi hisses in response. That hiss is the first thing Taehyung hears when he wakes up. He yawns, trying to stretch, but finds out he’s wrapped up in his blanket. He goes to push it off him and then his eyes widen in shock when he sees your face in his chest and your arm draped across his ribs. 

Fuck, you’d fallen asleep a short while into the movie. 

Taehyung is careful as he untangles himself from the bed. Quietly he goes to his bedroom door, opening it slowly to come face to face with Yoongi and Hoseok. 

Both men look at him apologetically. “Shit, we didn’t mean to wake you.”

“What’s going on?”

“Barbs is missing,” Yoongi explains. 

Hoseok swats his shoulder. “Don’t call her that. She hates it.”

“She didn’t sleep with us and she’s not in Alea’s room,” Yoongi explains further. 

“And she’s not with Jimin and Jungkook or on the couch. I’m about to go next door and see if she’s there instead. Maybe she got nostalgic and wanted to be in her own room,” Hobi sighs as he cards a hand through his hair, a worried frown on his lips. 

Taehyung bites his lip. “She’s in here.”

“She’s what?” Hoseok hisses, shoving Taehyung out of the way immediately, bulldozing into the bedroom. 

Just like Taehyung had said, you were fast asleep in his bed, wrapped up in his blanket and hugging his pillow in his absence. 

“Y’all fucked?” Yoongi asks sniffing the air. 

“No!” Taehyung is quick to shut that down. “And quit sniffing! You’re gonna wake her.”

“A semi-truck wouldn’t wake her,” Yoongi scoffs. 

“I’ll wake her up,” Hoseok says with a wave of his hand. “You’ve gotta be gentle.”

“I’ll do it. She’s in my bed,” Taehyung states as he stands beside Hoseok. 

“Gentle,” Hoseok stresses. “You can’t surprise her.”

“I can wake up my friend without warnings,” Taehyung scoffs. Hoseok rolls his eyes. “You’ve been friends for twenty-four hours, Romeo. Listen to your elders.”

“Let him do it. I wanna watch,” Yoongi sneers as he leans against the door frame.

Taehyung ignores both of his friends. Instead, he leans over you and shakes you, calling your name a few times. 

You wake with a start, throwing a mean right hook right onto Taehyung’s chin. 

Taehyung gasps and curses, feeling blood spill from his lip where one of your knuckles grazed him. 

“Told ya!” Hoseok sings while Yoongi cackles. 

“I taught her that.”

“You must be so proud,” Taehyung spits as he lifts his shirt to dab at the blood spilling from the cut on his lip. 

“I am actually,” Yoongi beams with pride. 

Taehyung rolls his eyes while Hoseok shoves him aside. He gets on the bed and gently shakes you, calling your name. “Come on, beautiful. We’ve gotta get up. There’s a ton to do today, my love.”

Slowly you open your eyes, yawning as Hoseok coos until you’re rubbing your eyes. 

“What’s going on?”

“You fell asleep in Tae’s bed and punched him.” Yoongi fills you in with a cackle. 

Your eyes lock onto Taehyung’s, an apology already on your lips. “You tried to wake me?”

Taehyung nods. 

“Oops! I wake up throwing punches thanks to Yoongi. If I get scared, I throw punches first, ask questions later.” You inform him. 

“My little boxer,” Yoongi grins. “We gotta get you in the ring with Kookie. Maybe you can get a few in before he cheats.”

“My money’s on Kook.” Hoseok smiles. “Sorry, doll.”

“Same,” you agree, sighing. “I haven’t been practicing.”

“Anyway, busy day,” Hoseok states again, helping you out of bed and leading you urgently out of Tae’s room. 

“We’ll see you later,” Yoongi waves before following you to Alea’s room. 

Taehyung has no choice but to watch you leave. 

~

“What was that?” Hoseok is immediately grilling you when you shut the door. 

“What was what?” Your confusion is obvious on your face. 

“That!” Hoseok exclaims. “You were in bed together!”

“Sleeping,” you furrow your brows. “Nothing happened.”

“You cuddled!” Yoongi shouts, and you clamp your hand over his big mouth. 

“We just slept. We were gonna watch a movie and I guess I fell asleep.”  

“Oh, the old movie and sleep play, nice,” Yoongi rolls his eyes.

“It was innocent!”

“It was horny!” Hoseok gasps. 

“It may have been a little horny,” you squeak. “He smelled so good! Okay, but nothing happened. We slept, and I drooled on his pillow a little and he admitted to having like five hookups after we broke up and I’m still utterly in love with him!”

“Oof!” Yoongi chuckles. “Bring it down, you want him to know?!”

“No! I’m just, ahhh!” You shout.

Hoseok bites back a smile. “So you’ve made progress.”

“I didn’t come here to make progress. I came here for a wedding!”

“We all came here for a wedding, doll.” Yoongi chimes in. “But I think a few of us are getting a little more than we bargained for.”

You find it odd that he’s not looking at you and suddenly Hoseok is red in the face and sweating. 

“Anyway, let me get ready and I’ll meet you downstairs. You can fill in Alea, but nobody else!” You point a sharp finger at them and they nod, saluting you as they leave you to get dressed. 

You rest your back against the shut door wondering what you’ve gotten yourself into. 

~

“We need outfits for the rehearsal,” Hoseok informs Alea once you’re done with her errands. 

“You didn’t get a dress?” She asks, looking at you with a frown. 

“No, I’m sorry! My boss was being a total ass once I turned in my notice,” you frown, breathing in and out a few times to calm yourself. 

“Okay, I know a place we can get you a dress, and then I’ll see if Taehyung can get Hoseok something,” Alea suggests. 

“Why don’t you have him meet us at the mall?” Yoongi suggests and Alea brightens. 

“That’s a wonderful idea. Do you mind?” Alea asks you, knowing that despite recent developments the two of you were still trying to get along.

“No problem. I’m sure he’ll be of help,” you assure her. Alea nods in excitement, immediately calling Tae and asking him to meet at the mall as soon as possible. 

You sit back in your seat, listening to Hoseok singing Christmas carols once again and you can only pray the afternoon isn’t a complete disaster. 

~

“Alea!” Taehyung calls, waving his arm in the air. He’s donned sunglasses and a beanie and for a moment you remember he’s an international supermodel. Whoops!

“Hey! We’ve got a mission,” Alea says, leading the group to a mall map nearby. “These are the stores we’re hitting and if we find nothing, I know a few boutiques around town that may have something.”

“I can just borrow something from Jimin or Yoongi,” Hoseok offers. 

“Not a chance! We need something new for the two of you. We’re all taking photos,” Alea takes off in direction of the first store and the four of you follow. 

“This one isn’t fitting right,” you complain as you come out of the dressing room. The sleeve falls over your shoulder and you hold the material to your chest while clasping the back of it. “I hate it.”

“We’ve been to three shops already,” Yoongi whines. “We’re not gonna find anything here.”

“We found Hoseok a suit. We just need a button-down shirt and tie.” 

“Just wait for Tae to come back. Maybe he’s got something for you two?” Alea pleads and you give in before going back into the dressing room. 

Shortly there’s a knock on the door, and you’re peeking your head out. 

Taehyung hands you a dress in a deep purple with silver details on the sweetheart neckline. “Try this one on, doll.”

“Thanks. If this works out, then you’re my savior. I’m tired of trying dresses on,” you pout, taking the dress and shutting the door. 

“I do live to make dreams come true,” Taehyung giggles. 

“Hm, I doubt that,” Hoseok scoffs. Taehyung flips him off, handing him a dress shirt and shoving him into the dressing room beside you. “Try that on and shut your trap.”

Alea and Yoongi leave the immediate area, searching for backups in case Taehyung’s picks don’t fit well or aren’t what any of you are looking for. Taehyung, however, is confident with his selections. After all, fashion was his business. 

“Taehyung! Come in here!” Hoseok calls and in his hurry to help, Taehyung opens the first door he sees, and unfortunately, it’s yours. 

“Ahhh!” You scream, startled. Fortunately, you’re dressed so Taehyung doesn’t get a peek. Your heart is pounding in your chest and you place a hand over your heart as you calm down. 

“Sorry, I thought this was Hoseok’s,” Taehyung is quick to apologize, his face heating with embarrassment.

“No worries,” you breathe. “I was dressed. What do you think?”

You step out of the dressing room, twirling for Taehyung, and he’s breathless. You’re certainly a sight to behold. The dress hugs your body just right, accentuating every bit of you that draws the eye and you adore it. 

“You look marvelous,” Taehyung says honestly, licking his lips as he takes you in. He wishes he could touch your skin, plant kisses on your shoulders, and leave love bites on the curve of your neck. “Beautiful.”

You turn to face Taehyung, his eyes locked on yours. He reaches forward to push a lock of your hair behind your ear, and for a moment you fall into the past. You know what’s coming; you hope for it as his gaze intensifies and his eyes grow hooded. You lean into his touch, breath caught in your throat as he leans forward, his pretty lips just a millimeter from your own. 

“Did this ding dong really open your door?” Hoseok huffs as he pushes his door open after having finished buttoning up his shirt

The two of you jump in surprise, putting distance between you as Hoseok comes into view. You try to act normal but your chest is heaving and so is Taehyung’s. 

“What’s going on between you?” Hoseok looks at you and then at Taehyung with a raised brow. 

“N-nothing,” Taehyung stutters. Fuck, he thinks. Hoseok knows that’s his tell. 

“Uh-huh. I’ll let it slide 'cause I wanna go home but you two are acting suspicious. ” Hoseok claims as he turns to look at you, smiling. 

“Well, don’t you look absolutely gorgeous! Spin for me, babe! Let’s see those curves,” Hoseok motions for you to spin and Taehyung could kiss him when you turn to show your back. Hey, Taehyung can appreciate the human body and more so when it’s yours.

“We’re getting that dress!” Alea cheers as she approaches with Yoongi in tow. “You look fantastic!”

“Doesn’t she?!” Hoseok is nodding. Uncaring that his shirt has gone unnoticed, he’d rather go home so he’ll purchase it, anyway. It’s not his wedding day after all. 

“Turn around,” Alea demands and you do so. Again, Taehyung is thanking his lucky stars as your ass comes into view and he steps away, turning to fan his face. 

“Do not get a boner right now,” he grits, inhaling and exhaling a few times before you’re heading back into the dressing room to change into your clothing. 

Alea and Hoseok discuss where to get dinner, but her mother calls and asks you all to come home to eat. After Hoseok changes and you pay for your dress, you pile into Alea’s car to go home. 

Taehyung sticks around the mall after you’re gone. He looks around one shop, looking at all the jewelry in the cases before spotting a cute snowflake necklace. It would be a perfect gift for Christmas, maybe by then, the two of you could actually call each other friends… Perhaps more.

~

WEDNESDAY DECEMBER 22

The day has escaped you for the most part. You’ve been in and out of nail salons, meeting with makeup artists, and shopping for shoes and accessories for your dress. 

Hoseok tagged along for most of it but around lunch time he got picked up by Yoongi and left. You hadn’t heard a peep from either of them in hours. 

Now, you were sitting in Jungkook’s room with Jimin and Taehyung, both of who occupied the bed on either side of you. Namjoon had strolled in, taking a seat on the floor as Jungkook and Taehyung played some game on the TV. 

Jimin and you had been giggling beside each other, watching TikToks on your phone while you waited for dinner plans. 

“I’ve got to meet Seokjin for dinner,” Namjoon sighs after a while. “More family is flying in and I don’t know if I should be happy they’re all here for Christmas or annoyed that they’re all here for Christmas.”

“It could be worse,” you shrug. “He could have picked a different wedding date, and you’d have to see them twice instead of all at once.”

Namjoon ponders your words for a few seconds. “You know what? You’re right. Thank you, Seokjin.”

You giggle, hugging him goodbye when he’s ready to leave. Jungkook barely blinks as Namjoon departs and Taehyung isn’t much better beside him. You stretch out your foot, bumping Taehyung. 

“I’m hungry,” you whine. 

“Eat,” he responds, and you huff, kicking his knee. 

“But I’m a guest. Aren’t you supposed to feed me? Do you want me telling mom none of you fed me?”

Jungkook stiffens. “Time for dinner!”

You smirk. “Thank you, Kookie, I knew I could count on you. My favorite Kim brother.”

“Hey!” Taehyung protests. “What about me?!”

“What about you?” Jungkook cackles as he throws his controller and throws himself over you and Jimin. 

“I’ve always been the favorite Kim!” Taehyung guffaws, jokingly. 

“That was before. Now it’s Kookie. He’s gonna feed me,” you giggle. 

“I gave you ice cream the other day!”

“But what are you feeding me right now?”

Silence.

“Exactly,” you click your tongue. “Nothing.”

“Come on!” Jimin grunts as he pushes his muscular boyfriend off your lap. “Let’s eat before I have to listen to you two fighting all night.”

“Food! Food! Food!” Jungkook chants as he climbs off the bed with Jimin. 

You get up, followed by Taehyung, and head down the stairs. You pile into the living room, debating what to order while Jimin picks out a movie to watch. 

Once your food is ordered, you curl up on one end of the couch while Taehyung flops down beside you. Jimin and Jungkook take the recliner and you coo at them. 

“We’ve got a busy day tomorrow,” you groan. 

“Every day has been a busy day,” Jimin pouts. He turns to Jungkook. “When we get married, let’s elope on the beach somewhere.”

“Deal,” Jungkook sticks his pinkie out for Jimin to make a promise. He does so. 

“I don’t blame you. This whole wedding thing is a hassle. I don’t think I could handle the stress,” you say as you pull the blanket over you and Taehyung. 

“I thought you wanted a big wedding?” Taehyung asks curiously. He refrains from saying, “at least you did when we were together.” 

“I don’t know. It’s just a lot,” you sigh giddily. “Having to plan everything and making sure nothing goes wrong. I don’t think I could handle it.”

“You could get a wedding planner,” Jimin suggests. 

“And where am I getting the groom?” You roll your eyes playfully. Taehyung places his hand on your knee beneath the blanket and for a second you freeze, turning to face him.  

However, Jungkook is quick to ruin save the moment by saying, “I hear Tinder’s a good place.”

You burst out laughing, shaking your head at the youngest. “What do you know about Tinder?”

“I know men send unsolicited dick pics,” Jungkook gags. “No, thanks.”

“Yeah, unfortunately, that part’s right,” You shudder. 

“You have a Tinder?” Jimin smiles from ear to ear. 

“I deleted it!”

“You’re no fun,” Jimin huffs, kissing Jungkook’s cheek as the doorbell rings announcing the arrival of your food 

“Kook! Come help me with this!” Jimin calls and Jungkook is quick to rise to his feet to help his boyfriend. 

You’re left alone with Taehyung, his hand still on your knee and he squeezes it once before releasing it. 

“For what it’s worth, I always pictured you as my bride,” he whispers before he’s rising from his seat and heading to the kitchen to help Jimin and Jungkook. 

You’re left in silence, mind whirling a million miles a minute, trying to process his words before heat flushes across your cheeks and your heart flutters like the wings of a hummingbird. 

Maybe, just maybe, Taehyung still held romantic feelings for you. 

~

THURSDAY DECEMBER 23

“He said what ?” Hoseok and Yoongi ask at the same time. Yoongi could barely contain himself from spitting out his drink. 

“That’s what he said! Don’t make me repeat it! I’m already overthinking it,” you whine in annoyance. The first thing you did this morning was climb out of bed without waking Alea and now you were confiding in your best friends. And they were in awe just like you had been. Perhaps you should have told Alea, but she had enough on her plate without you dragging her into this “will they or won’t they” debacle you had going on with her brother. 

“He still loves you,” Hoseok blurts. 

Yoongi smacks him. 

“What? You don’t say something like that and not love the person. She’s not an idiot!” Hoseok defends. 

“Do love him?” Yoongi asks you seriously. He wouldn’t meddle but he did want to know. 

“I do. I know we’re grown now and we’re different from who we were and I don’t want to confuse these feelings for past ones but we’ve been getting close this week and I think there could be something there. Am I in way over my head? Should I put some distance between us?”

“Yes.”

“No.”

“Gee, thanks, guys. Glad I came to you for help,” you scoff with a roll of your eyes. 

“Look, we just want what’s best for you. We don’t want you getting hurt. Remember, we were both there for you when you broke up and it crushed us to see you both struggling. Hoseok went with you and I stayed to be with Taehyung,” Yoongi admits. 

Hoseok nods, his hand lacing with Yoongi’s. 

No! Your eyes widen and tears pool in your eyes. 

“Please tell me you didn’t!” You gasp, a sob escaping you. 

“We thought it would be for the best,” Hoseok states as he pulls you toward them to hug you. 

“Oh, Hobi!” You wrap your arms around his neck, sobbing into his shoulder. Yoongi pats your back before you launch yourself at him. “I don’t deserve either of you. How could I not notice? And then you let me sleep in your bed! How could you! I was third wheeling for years!” 

“Yeahhhh,” Yoongi laughs. “But it’s what we decided. We love you all and we wanted to keep the group together. Which is why when you announced you could work from anywhere, we were hoping you’d be moving back into town.”

“And with that hope, we started looking for apartments just in case,” Hoseok admits nervously biting his lip. 

“I could kiss you!” You scream, throwing your arms around both of them. 

Yoongi raises a brow. 

“But I won’t!” You quickly state with a laugh. “Who else knows?”

“Just you, Jimin, and Jungkook. Those two caught us making out that night I came home drunk,” Hoseok shrugs. “We were making out on the front step.”

“That’s when I fell asleep in Taehyung’s bed. Did you plan that?”

“Nope,” Yoongi laughs. “You walked your sweet butt into his bed on your own.”

You groan, slapping a hand over your face. “I’ve got it bad for Kim Taehyung.”

“You can say that again!”

~

The afternoon crawls by slowly. The TV in the living room is taken up by the Kim’s family (both families) and guests with Seokjin and Alea at the center of attention, and Namjoon battling questions of “When is it your turn?”

Hoseok, Yoongi, Jimin, and Jungkook have gone out on a double date with the offer extended to you but you declined, preferring to stay home and perhaps visit your dad. After all, you’d be going back home for a while once the wedding passed. 

“Doll?” Taehyung asks as he knocks gently on the door. He waits for you to invite him in before he steps inside his sister’s room. 

“What’s up, Tae?”

“I was wondering if you wanted to have a snack. I snuck some food from downstairs and I was gonna watch a movie. I was hoping you’d wanna join,” he bites his lip, his hands shoved into the front pockets of his jeans. 

“Sure,” you agree. You take your charger out of the outlet and pocket your phone before rising to your feet and following him to his bedroom. 

“I can’t stay all night,” you inform him once you climb into his bed. Taehyung nods as he shuts his bedroom door nearly all the way. 

“That’s fine. Stay as long as you’d like,” he offers you a cookie and some delicious-looking chocolate cake that makes your mouth water. 

“Please tell me this is your mom’s double chocolate cake with the chocolate ganache and hazelnut filling,” you nearly drool looking at it. 

Taehyung giggles. “It might be.”

“Shut up! This is the best cake ever!” You exclaim, making grabby hands at him as he hands you a thick slice of cake. You moan after the first bite and the second, wiggling in your spot as you devour the slice and even take half of Tae’s. 

“If I knew this would get you home, I’d have asked mom to tempt you with it,” he laughs once he sets the plates down on his nightstand. 

“It’s so good! I definitely missed it! I loved when she’d make it on my birthday.”

“Maybe she can make it next year,” Taehyung smiles as he scoots just a little bit closer. 

“Hopefully,” you agree with a nod, feeling butterflies swirl in your stomach. “Hopefully.”

~

A few hours pass before you’re checking the time on your phone and announce your need to depart. 

“Dad should be home any minute and I wanted to see him for a bit before things get more hectic around here,” you tell Taehyung as you get out of bed and pocket your phone. 

“Can I come with you? It’s been a while since I’ve seen your dad,” he admits sheepishly. 

You pause for a moment before nodding. “Yeah, okay. I’m sure he’d love to see Vogue’s newest model with four covers.”

Taehyung blushes. “It was actually six.”

“Six! Wow! You’re a total hottie, aren’t you?” You wink, taking his hand in yours before you can fluster him further. 

Taehyung can feel his pulse skyrocketing as you lead him down the stairs, letting his mother know the two of you will be next door with your father should she need either of you. She wishes you good luck and shuts the door after you before returning to her guests. 

Once you’re on the front porch, you’re just in time to see your father pulling into his driveway with a tree tied to the roof of his car. 

“Dad!” You call out to him as you approach with Taehyung in tow. 

Your dad gets out of his car with a grin. “Hey, sweetheart. Oh, and little Tae-Tae! I haven’t seen you in ages! How’s life on the runway?” 

“It’s good,” Taehyung grins. “Keeps me busy sometimes.”

“You do a damn good job. I got one of your covers on the coffee table,” your dad chuckles, and Taehyung blushes. 

“Dad!” You whine. 

“How about you help me get the tree in the house and we can liven the place up a little bit? I’ve been thinking it’s about time I get into the Christmas spirit again,” your dad says as he wraps you up in a hug. You hug him tightly, fighting back the tears that threaten to spill. 

“Of course, dad. Anything you need,” you squeeze him one last time before you’re wiping at your eyes and helping him and Taehyung with the tree. 

It takes a few minutes to get it set up in the home and you admire the beautiful tree. This house already feels like a home by a simple addition. You’re not entirely sure if you’ll be moving back to town much less back in with your dad but you hope he’ll open himself up to more people and maybe some new friends so he won’t be so lonely anymore. His world began and ended with your mother and though he still has you, you know how lonely it can feel to be alone, even with Hobi at your side. 

Taehyung helps your father get the decorations from the attic and slowly the three of you take out the ones so near and dear to your mother. While Taehyung wraps the Christmas lights around the tree, your father plays Christmas carols from his TV and you’re left to bake cookies in the oven. 

When those are done, you join your father and Taehyung in the living room. 

“This was the first ornament she made us,” your dad says as he holds up the clay ornament with his thumbprint and your mother’s in the shape of a heart, it has the date of their first Christmas engraved in it. 

A few more ornaments have special dates on them, one has an ultrasound of you, and another has your tiny little footprint. Your dad shows them to you proudly, recounting the stories that come with each one and the more obscure decorations. An armadillo from a mall in texas, a snake from the desert on their ruined honeymoon, and a hummingbird from the sale at the zoo on your first trip. Your father’s voice fills with joy at the memories, and Taehyung listens just as intently as you do, not knowing these stories at all. He almost feels like he’s intruding but your father never makes him feel that way. No, instead your father tells stories of your childhood, and how your mothers instantly clicked and you were begging to go play next door every single day until Mrs. Kim offered to watch you while your parents worked. 

You remember those days. Days spent in their backyard running around with Alea and Taehyung. Laughter bubbled from your chest as Taehyung tried to keep up with you two until Jungkook was old enough to help catch you. You remember the days out in the front lawn, covered in chalk and crying when your drawing got ruined by the afternoon rain, only for Taehyung to comfort you with ice cream and a sticky smile. You remember falling in love in the late summer evening with the wind in your hair and Taehyung in your eyes. His laughter always soothed you and his smile always left your heart skipping a beat when it was directed your way. From spilling juice boxes to spilling secrets, Taehyung was the one you’d confide in when things got rough and Alea wasn’t around. When you felt like your world was crumbling around you and he was the only one who could build it back up. 

When your eyes meet Taehyung’s, you’re aware he’s thinking the same. His hand reaches for yours and you gladly allow him to hold it. Your father smiles warmly but says nothing as he fakes a yawn and says he better get in bed. 

You hug him goodbye with Taehyung in tow, showing yourself out and standing on the front porch. 

“Thank you for coming with me tonight,” you thank him with a kiss to his cheek. Taehyung blushes, assuring you it was nothing as he looks upward with his bashfulness. It is then you follow his gaze and see the mistletoe hanging over your head, your father must have put that up there when you weren’t looking. It was a favorite of your mother’s, always kissing your father when he’d be standing under the threshold. 

“Oh, uh…” Taehyung is speechless. Cheeks rosy pink and mouth suddenly dry with nervousness. His awkward chuckle makes you smile as you lean forward and press your lips to his. 

Taehyung is in shock! He was not expecting you to make such a bold move and kiss him. He stands frozen for a second before his large hands cup your face, holding you close as he moves his lips in sync with yours. Old memories and feelings rise from the depths of your chest, bright and warm, and thrilling as you kiss on the front porch.  

Soft and slow your lips love together, never too rough or too sloppy. Taehyung has always been an amazing kisser, always drawing the softest of moans from your lips, always leaving you wanting more, craving more. Of him, of his touch, of his love… 

Taehyung is everything you’d ever want in a man.

~

Giggling, you somehow make it to his bedroom and past all the guests occupied in the kitchen and living room. Nobody bats an eye as you clamber up the stairs, stealing kisses and hushing each other until you’re stumbling into his bedroom, shutting the door after you and locking it to keep everyone out. 

Taehyung smiles before he’s kissing you again pressed to his bedroom door just like old times when the two of you would sneak away from gatherings for a few minutes alone. 

He tastes of cherry chapstick and sugar cookies, of warmth and familiarity as you tug on his t-shirt, bunching the red cotton material in your hands, wrinkling it before releasing him. Taehyung chuckles, easily tugging the shirt over his head to discard it on his bedroom floor. 

Part of him wonders if you’re both moving too fast but the other part of him knows this has been a long time coming. With a kiss, you’re silencing his doubts, hands running over his honeyed skin as a tingle runs down his spine. 

Taehyung holds your hips tightly, almost afraid you’ll disappear as you move to the bed, falling with him on top of you. 

Your hands make quick work of his pants, allowing him a moment to kick them off while you do the same, left in nothing but your shirt and underwear.  

Taehyung kisses you slowly, savoring every bit of your skin his lips touch, moaning when you arch into him and beg him for more. His name is a constant on your lips, curses spilling and thighs quivering when he settles between them.  

Your name escapes him in a soft moan that leaves your head spinning, his warm hands under your shirt, feeling the softness of your skin and for a moment he thinks back to all the promises he made about making you his , about making you a family . His cock throbs at the thought, hungry eyes focused on your hips as he bunches the shirt in his hands and helps you out of it. 

Your white bra welcomes him, a cute lacy thing with a clasp in the front that meets his teeth in his overeagerness to see your tits once again. He’s dreamed of this moment for years, dreamed of tasting you once again and as he tears the clasp open and your breasts spill out freely, Taehyung growls from deep in his chest and covers every bit of you in wet kisses. 

A manicured hand greets Taehyung’s curly locks. His mouth wrapped around a pert nipple, licking and flicking his tongue as he sucks it into his mouth just to hear you moan his name. Burning with desire, you tug on his hair begging for more as your panties grow wet with arousal. You’re rubbing against him, feeling the outline of his cock pressed to you as he continues to devour your tits in kisses and suckles that make your head spin. 

Taehyung is not shy about leaving his mark behind though he’s courteous enough to leave it only in places he will be able to see. After all, the wedding rehearsal is tomorrow and the wedding the day after. Alea would gut him like a fish if she saw your skin when he was done with you. 

No, instead he kisses his way down the valley of your breasts, teeth nipping at the skin, hands feeling very inch of softness beneath his palms. His cock throbs and drools pre-cum in his boxers, rutting into the mattress in search of relief but finds none. 

However, he’s not deterred in the slightest. He knows once he’s got you bare, he’ll get a taste of that sweet pussy he’s been missing all these years and that alone is enough. 

“Taehyung,” you moan as his teeth nip your skin once again. He smirks, licking his lips as he meets your gaze. 

“That’s it, baby. Let everyone know who’s making you feel this good.” his saccharine tone makes your thighs press together, too eager and too wet to think of much else as he grips your panties with his teeth and tugs. 

“Fuck!” You gasp as he tugs them down your legs, tossing them to the other side of the bed before he’s grabbing your legs and pulling you toward him with your knees over his broad shoulders. 

“Play with your tits for me, doll.” He commands as he presses kisses up one thigh and down the other, decorating them beautifully with his lips and tongue. You flush when you see the hunger in his eyes, intent on devouring you. If only you knew how long he’s been waiting for this moment…

Taehyung doesn’t waste much time, his tongue licking a stripe up your folds and a guttural moan escaping him upon getting the first taste. Like a man starved, he goes in for seconds and thirds, adding two of his fingers into the mix while his tongue circles your clit. 

“Tae! Fuck, please,” you’re unsure of what you’re begging for but your thighs tremble in his hold as he dives in again, lips wrapped around your clit. His fingers curl inside you while you try to squeeze his head with your lush thighs.

“That’s it, love. Don’t be afraid to let go,” he says, licking his lips as his thumb rubs your clit. He still knows your body like the back of his hand, knows how much pressure and what actions will get you to combust . He’s not surprised when you grip the sheets, your other hand in his mess of curls as you bite your lip to stifle the moans he so greedily earned. 

Your cunt clenches around his fingers, milking them as your high hits and Taehyung is quick to muffle your scream with a kiss. His tongue meets yours and you relax beneath him once you’ve orgasmed, kissing him deeply and not ever wanting to come up for air but unfortunately you do. 

Taehyung slowly pulls his soaked fingers from your pussy, bringing them to his lips. He makes sure you’re watching when he slips them into his mouth, licking each digit clean before sucking your juices completely off them. With a lewd pop! he releases them, smiling smugly when you’re licking your lips. 

Not wanting to waste a moment, you kiss him again, tasting yourself on his tongue as your hand cups his erection over his boxers. 

“Take these off, Tae. I wanna feel you,” you whisper in between kisses. Taehyung is quick to take them off, kicking them over the edge of the bed as you spit in your hand before wrapping it around him. You collect pre-cum on your thumb, using it to smear around the head of his cock while you stroke him. His forehead falls on your shoulder, a whimper escaping him as he admits, “I’ve missed this. I’ve thought of you every single night since you left.”

“Tae,” you say his name in response but he shushes you. “Later. I promise. We’ll talk later.”

With a nod you agree, kissing him again as you spread your legs for him once again. He kisses his way to your neck, his hand over yours as he rubs the head of his cock against your folds, collecting your arousal on his dick before rubbing your clit with it. You sigh heavenly, so sweet and blissful before he’s even inside you and it makes him that much harder. 

“I love you,” he mouths at the same time your eyes squeeze shut when he sinks in. Your manicured nails dig into his back as the air is knocked out of your lungs. How could you have forgotten how big and thick he was? You moan, biting into his shoulder as the stretch rattles you to the very core but you welcome him in any way. 

“Fuck, baby. You’re so fucking tight,” he curses, kissing any bit of you within reach as you take his cock like a champ. You hug him tightly, exhaling when he finally bottoms out and you bury your face in the crook of his neck. 

“I forgot how fucking big your stupid dick is,” you admit with a strangled laugh. Taehyung chuckles, apologizing with a kiss. 

“You forgot, baby?” Taehyung teases, pulling out a bit, just to slam back into you to take your breath away. 

“Shit, Tae. Oh, fuck,” you groan, eyes rolling to the back of your head. “Fuck, baby. I-I don’t know how I could have ever forgotten. Best dick I’ve ever had hands down.”

Taehyung smirks. “That’s right, baby. Mine’s the only dick you need, huh?”

“Yes,” you gasp as he pulls out again and slams back into you. He laughs at your reaction, one hand on the bed beside your head and the other gripping your chin.

“Look at me,” he says your name with such intensity, you swear you almost come. Fuck, he’s ruining you and he hasn’t even gotten started yet. 

His thumb traces your lips and you allow him to do so before you’re wrapping your lips around him, licking the flat of his thumb before releasing him. Taehyung growls, eyes dark and filled with lust as he kisses you, hips rolling against yours as he sets a steady pace that has you both trying to muffle your moans. 

Taehyung bites down on your breast, taking a hard nipple into his mouth while you drag your nails down the length of his back. Your pussy tightens around him, lost in intense pleasure as your head falls back into the pillows, his name on your lips as your thighs tremble around his hips. 

“I’ve missed this, baby. I’ve missed you so much,” he admits in between mind-numbing thrusts that leave you seeing stars behind your eyes. 

Your fingers lace with his, moaning softly as you feel your body building to its high from deep inside you. Warmth pools deep in your abdomen, your breathing grows heavy and you’re struggling to contain your moans. 

“I missed you too, Tae. So much. You’re the only one I’ve been able to think about. Don’t want anybody else but you,” you admit in the heat of the moment and that seems to set him off. 

Taehyung growls, hungrily kissing you as you both rock against each other, moans muffled by the other’s lips until you’re finally cumming around his cock, creaming around it just like he loves so much. 

He moans your name into your skin, face buried in your neck as his thrusts falter and his moans grow whinier. 

“Come for me, Tae. Fuck me full of your cum, baby. I want to have all of you, please ,” you beg and Taehyung is only happy to oblige. He moans your name, crying it out into your shoulder as pleasure courses through his body and his cock pulses inside you, cumming deep within you and moaning with each spurt that’s released. 

“Fuck me,” he sighs as he finishes. Hair matted to his forehead with sweat and a small smile on the corner of his lips. “Fuck.”

You giggle as he rolls off you, panting. 

Taehyung is immediately wrapped around you, planting kisses on your cheek, lips, and neck. He doesn’t want to let you go, afraid if he does then it’ll all be a dream. 

You place your hand over his, lacing your fingers with his. You smile as you look at him, and your heart flutters in your chest. 

“I missed you,” you admit, tracing circles on the back of his hand. 

“I missed you too, baby. I meant it when I said you were the only one I ever thought about. I flew home the second Alea said you’d be coming for the wedding.” Taehyung is bashful with his confession but you find him endearing. 

“I’m sorry for what I said that night.” You swallow thickly as you sit up, knowing you have to say something or it’ll continue eating you up inside. 

“I should have gone with you or something but I was so hurt. Everyone knew except me and I was so mad at you,” you explain with a frown. “I didn’t want to lose you and I did, anyway. I’m sorry, Tae. I didn’t mean it.”

“Hey,” Taehyung is quick to wipe your tears away. “Don’t cry, baby. I should have told you when I found out but I knew you’d be upset. I wanted you to come with me but you had college and I couldn’t have supported us in Paris. Not right off the bat, anyway.”

“We could have figured it out, but I never gave us a fighting chance,” you sigh. 

“Maybe or maybe we would have broken up somehow. We can’t be fixated on the what-ifs, baby. I'm here now and so are you. I’ve made a name for myself and I can give you everything you could possibly need. I just want you in my life again. I was miserable without you.”

“I just want you, Tae. Nobody compares to you, nobody even comes close.”

“Stay with me tonight. Just stay and once the wedding is over we can talk it all out, okay?”

“Okay,” you agree, kissing Taehyung on the cheek before snuggling into his side. You know you should get up and go to the bathroom to get cleaned up but you feel so safe and warm in his embrace, you decide to hold off a little longer but before you know it, you’re fast asleep with the love of your life wrapped around you.

~

FRIDAY DECEMBER 24

Morning comes sooner than you’d like. You try to keep your eyes shut to cling to the last bit of sleep knowing you have a busy day ahead of you but you can’t be arsed to leave the warmth of your bed. 

“Baby, wake up,” you groan at the soft voice, your hand shooting out from under the sheet to shut them up. A deep chuckle rumbles under you and you open your eyes with alarm. 

“Good morning,” Taehyung whispers and last night’s events come rushing to you. You’re still naked in his bed and the morning sun is just rising over the horizon and peeking through the cracks in his curtains. 

“Five more minutes,” you whine. 

“No more minutes,” he snorts. “We need to sneak you out of here.”

“Tae, we don’t have to sneak around like teenagers anymore. We’re grownups now, remember?” 

Taehyung laughs quietly. “Yeah, but unless you want Alea to lose her mind over us, we need to get you out of here.”

You groan. You hate when he’s right. 

“How much time do we have?” 

“I’d say about thirty minutes,” Taehyung answers. You nod, turning to him and kissing him, morning breath be damned. Taehyung is taken by surprise but kisses you eagerly, moaning when your hand wraps around his semi-hard cock until it’s hard in your hand. 

“Doll,” he murmurs in between kisses. “We need to hurry.”

“Just a quickie, Tae. I promise it’ll be fast. I just want to feel you inside me again. Want to think about you all day,” you moan as you straddle his hips, your wet cunt grinding against his cock. Taehyung curses, nodding as he holds your hips. You line his cock up at your entrance, taking every inch of him with a whine and a cry of his name. 

“Fuck, love.” Taehyung rasps, head thrown back into the pillows as your warmth envelops him. “Ride my cock, baby. Please.”

His soft pleas are all you need to ride him, ignoring the burn in your thighs as your nails dig into his chest. You lean down to connect your lips, kissing him passionately as you bounce on his dick. He’s so deep, so fucking deep and it makes your head spin. You do your best to muffle your moans by biting your lip, but it gets harder as he grabs your hips and lifts his to meet yours with each of his thrusts. 

Taehyung’s eyes are focused on your bouncing tits, sitting up on an elbow to take one pert nipple into his mouth, teeth tugging gently as you lose yourself to the pleasure. Your nails dig into his chest, dragging down to his abdomen as your pussy tightens around him. So close.

Just like you promised, it doesn’t take much longer until you’re clenching around him, muffling your screams of pleasure in his chest as you come. Taehyung is close behind, biting back moans as he cums inside you once again.  

You fall boneless on his chest, panting.

“Fuck, I could go for more but I’m afraid I’d end up split open at the hospital.”

Taehyung cackles, shaking his head as he runs his fingers through your hair. “You’re ridiculous, baby.”

“I’m honest,” you stick your tongue out at him before climbing off. Your muscles ache as you groan with each step you take to collect your clothing. 

“I wish you could stay,” Tae pouts from his spot on the bed. 

“Me too but we can talk on Sunday. We’ll have plenty of time,” you assure him as you finish getting dressed. You plant a kiss on his lips before you’re opening his bedroom door. You stick your head out into the hallway, only hearing his parents talking downstairs before you head to the bathroom to start the shower. You figure you can run to your room in a robe or towel after. Maybe you’ll be lucky enough and won’t wake Alea while looking for clothes. 

~

“What the fuck is that?!” Hoseok gasps as he walks into Alea’s room without knocking.

“Hoseok!” You screech, shutting the door after him. 

“Bitch! You’re covered in hickeys from the tits down!”

“Do you not have a mute setting?! Do you want Taehyung’s parents to find out he’s a cannibal!”

“TAEHYUNG?!?!” Ooh, you could strangle Hobi.

“Will you shut the fuck up?! My god,” you huff, covering his mouth with your hand. Hoseok takes a minute to calm down before he pulls your hand off his face. 

“You and Tae fucked? When? How?”

“Yes, last night and this morning. Missionary and cowgirl,” you answered each of his questions and he grimaced.

“Ew! No, I meant how did it happen not how you took his dick. Damn bitch,” Hoseok shakes his head and you giggle. 

“We were at my house setting up Christmas decorations and we ended up under the mistletoe and we kissed,” you gush. 

“So how did a mistletoe kiss end with you taking Tae’s monster cock?”

“Don't call it that, you dork,” you roll your eyes. “I don’t know. I mean, we got back home, and we kept kissing. He said he missed me and we fucked.”

“So what happens now?”

“We’re gonna get through the wedding and talk on Sunday. We don’t want Alea or anyone getting their hopes up. You just don’t know how to knock,” you huff. 

Hoseok holds his hands up in surrender. “I was just coming to tell you to hurry. How was I supposed to know Taehyung was a vampire? Sucking on your body like you’re his last meal and shit,” Hoseok tsks. 

“Shut up! It was so good, too. I forgot how good he fucks me.” you sigh dreamily, the ache between your thighs making itself noticeable. 

Hobi chuckles. “Well, aren’t you a sight for sore eyes now that you’ve gotten some dick? Tone it down though, or someone might suspect.”

“Thanks, Seok. I’ll keep that in mind. Now, can you leave so I can get dressed?”

“Ooh, sure thing. Come on, Barbie. Let’s go party!”

“Ooh-oh! Ohh-oh!”

~

Music fills the reception hall as you step inside. You’ve gotten a ride with Taehyung, Hoseok, and Yoongi. 

Alea and Seokjin are greeting guests at the entrance. You’ve rehearsed your walk for the ceremony with Namjoon. They’ve gone through the whole thing and now you could relax until it was time for your speech. 

Snow has started to fall outside, just a light sprinkle that doesn’t quite stick to the ground but Alea is worried about the forecast for tomorrow. As of now, everything is still on but there’s no plan B if the snow grows heavier. 

For now, you focus on the present. You and Taehyung haven’t had a moment to yourselves all day, just like you thought. You’ve exchanged glances across the room, secret smiles, and friendly waves but you're yearning to kiss him, to have him press you to the wall and feel your body underneath your thin dress. The dress he picked out for you to wear tonight. 

Coincidentally, or not, his tie matches your dress, and it reminds you of your Senior Prom where you danced the night away and shared stolen kisses behind the school’s auditorium. 

Tonight, Taehyung looks charming in his suit and tie. His mop of chestnut brown hair was tamed for once in beautiful curls that frame his face beautifully. He really is a model. 

Taehyung is all smiles as he greets his family, introducing you and your friends to a few before you excuse yourself to join Namjoon and Yoongi at the bar. 

“Well boys, looks like we're getting our two eldest hitched,” you grin. Namjoon chuckles and Yoongi rolls his eyes. 

“What? Are you next or something?” Yoongi teases and you scoff. 

“Must you?” 

“I must,” Yoongi smiles smugly as he raises his glass to his lips. Namjoon does the same to hide his confusion but you know Yoongi can’t help but prod and tease. 

“Gonna fight me for the bouquet tomorrow?” 

“I might, just so I can whack you over the head with it,” you mutter. 

Namjoon smiles. “I’m sensing some hostility here and honestly, I’m off the clock as a therapist so I will see my way out. Stay safe.”

“You scared him off,” You frown. 

Yoongi scoffs. “Please, it’s the holiday season and there’s an open bar. Connect the dots, doll.”

“Hm, you right,” you giggle as you chat with Yoongi, not feeling the need to socialize with everyone around. It’s been hard enough to get Alea and Seokjin alone to hang, much less have a quick chat, so you’ve kept yourself busy with Tae and visits with your father. 

“You look phenomenal in your dress!” Jimin exclaims when he approaches you with Jungkook on his arm. 

“Thanks! Tae picked it out for me, actually.”

“Is that so?” Jungkook raises a brow. 

“Yeah?”

“Interesting,” Jimin comments with a sneer. 

“Very interesting, indeed,” Jungkook agrees. 

“Alright, twiddle-dumb and dumber, I’ve got other things to do,” Yoongi excuses himself and leaves you with them. 

“Taehyung doesn’t pick out clothes for just anyone.” Jimin states matter of fact.

“He charged me $50 to pick out a shirt last time,” Jungkook rolls his eyes. 

“And you paid him?” You ask incredulously.

Jungkook blushes. “Should I not have?”

"Oh, baby . We gotta talk about your spending habits,” Jimin coos, shaking his head as he walks away with a pouting Jungkook. 

Taehyung comes over a second later, surprised when you smack his arm. 

“Ow! What was that for?”

“Quit charging your brother for fashion advice!” You hiss. 

Taehyung smirks. “Quickest $50 bucks I ever made.”

“Tae!”

“Fine,” he rolls his eyes. “I won’t charge Jungkook anymore for fashion advice.”

“Good.”

“I’ll charge him for brotherly advice,” Taehyung beams and you smack his arm again. 

“Ah, the lovebirds getting along swimmingly,” Hoseok cackles as he arrives. 

“You told him?” Tae asks in a whisper. 

“He saw the hickeys you left on me, you animal,” you hiss. 

“Yeah, you’ve got a mouth on you,” Hoseok nods. 

“I left those where only I could see,” Taehyung growls. 

“Hobi doesn’t know how to knock.”

“I said I was sorry. I thought you were asleep,” Hoseok responds hissing. 

“Maybe you should knock from now on,” Taehyung suggests. 

“I will if you’re trying to eat her alive,” Hoseok sticks his tongue out and turns on his heel, so much for pleasant dinner conversation.

“We should find our seats soon,” Taehyung says as he orders a drink from the bar. You nod in agreement, waiting for him to get his drink before walking to your table and finding your seat. You’ve forgotten all about your speech but you check to make sure it’s still in your tiny little purse. You sigh in relief when you spot it. 

~

It’s not much longer till everyone makes their speech and yours is next. You’d rather not say anything but you’ve agreed and as Namjoon wraps up, you clap with all the others. 

Rising to your feet, you introduce yourself. You admit you’re nervous and the guests laugh with you when you let out a little scream. 

“Alright, for real this time! Hello, all! I’m the best friend and maid of honor,” you wave shyly. “I’m also known as Barbie Doll to the Kims because of the extensive collection of Barbies I still own in my parents’ home. Please see my dad if you’d like to purchase any of them,” the guests laugh as your dad waves his hand for everyone to see. 

“From diaper days to barbie dolls and playing house, one thing has been consistent throughout our childhood games and that’s the love Alea and Seokjin share. From making him be her groom by force to him willingly becoming her groom through love, it’s been a magical love story and I’m very grateful to be a witness to it.” You smile at the happy couple, tears shining in your eyes just to see tears in theirs as well. 

Taehyung is in awe of you. You look so cool and confident as you read from your cue notes, smiling brightly at the guests and locking eyes with him as you go down memory lane. 

He’s not surprised a lot of your anecdotes include him in some way or another, and as you wrap up, he knows he’s not the only one who had noticed. Your mutual friends are looking between you, wondering if something is up, but it’s all forgotten when Alea takes the mic to thank everyone. 

“Seokjin and I want to say thank you for joining us. Our wedding is tomorrow afternoon and we could not be happier to share our special moment with each one of you. So thank you once again and please, enjoy yourselves this evening.”

Cheers and claps fill the hall as dinner gets served and you’re stuck in your chair until dessert is served.

~

Music fills the reception hall soon after dinner is done and you’re finally released from your maid-of-honor duties to party. Alea and Seokjin take over the dance floor, egged on by Jungkook, Jimin, and Namjoon, who’ve spent the night drinking away. 

Yoongi and Hoseok are nowhere to be seen but you make a note to avoid any supply closets or dark corners they could have hidden themselves away for a moment. 

Taehyung appears at your side, a soft smile on his lips as he wraps an arm around your waist. 

“Tae!” You gasp, giggling as you set your drink aside. “Someone will see us!”

“Half of them already know,” he smirks, looking over his broad shoulder to make sure the coast is clear before kissing your cheek. Heat spreads across your skin, hiding your smile behind your hand. 

“We promised we wouldn’t steal their thunder,” you remind him. 

Taehyung crosses his fingers over his heart. “We won’t. I’m just asking for a dance.”

“Just a dance?” You raise a brow as you take his hand. 

“And maybe another kiss under the mistletoe,” he wiggles his eyebrows suggestively and you playfully roll your eyes. 

“Come on, Romeo. Show me what you’ve got,” you tease as you join the couples on the dance floor, staying near the edge away from the happy couple. Taehyung holds you carefully in his arms, dancing and smiling so wide his cute cheeks hurt but he doesn’t care. He never imagined how wonderful it would be to have you in his arms again and to know the two of you were heading toward your own happy ending. 

“Taehyung,” you giggle when he spins you, bringing you in closer. 

“Yes, my love?” He’s all smiles as you press yourself to his chest, lips a hair’s breadth away. Your body tingles, lips craving the taste of his and it’s like everything melts away into the background. You miss the curious gazes of your friends, bumping into each other with their breath caught in their throats as they wait for a kiss. 

“Can I cut in?” You break apart from Taehyung with a nod once you hear your father’s voice. 

“I’ll be around, doll,” Taehyung assures you. He waves at your father, before disappearing into the crowd. 

“I didn’t mean to interrupt, darling,” Your father says as he takes your hand in his, dancing with you. “Lord, it’s been so long since I’ve danced. Good to know it’s like riding a bike.”

“What was your wedding like?” You ask as you sway to the music. 

“Small, we didn’t have a lot of friends and family around. Honestly, we planned it in a week,” your dad chuckles as he spins you. His smile grows brighter as he tells you all about it, dancing the whole time until one song turns to three and he’s letting you go. 

“I’m heading home,” he states. “It’s getting late and my bed is calling.”

“Text me when you get home safe, dad,” you hug him tight, fighting the tears that threaten to spill. “I love you.”

“I will. I love you too, darling. I’m glad you came home for Christmas. It’s been so nice having you around,” with that said, he released you and headed out.

Alone on the dance floor, you decide to freshen up in the bathroom. You grab your purse from under the table and head out of the reception hall, down a hallway until you see the restrooms. 

Pushing the door open, you’re greeted by an empty couch and a few stalls further inside with a few guests lingering about and chatting as you head to a sink. You open your purse, take out a few makeup wipes to dab at your eyes, and then redo your lipstick. You check your teeth, pop a mint and close your purse once all your belongings are safe inside. 

With a smile, you head for the exit. Your heels click against the marble flooring, announcing your presence long before you appear. 

You reach the reception hall entrance, pausing when you hear a familiar chuckle from the other end of the hall around the corner that leads to the kitchen. 

Curiously, you take a step forward as quietly as possible, not wanting your heels to give you away. You press against the wall as a woman’s voice fills the space; her giggle makes you raise a brow as it’s followed by a low, familiar chuckle. 

“Well, it was nice seeing you again, but I should go,” Taehyung says. You peek over the corner and see him being pulled into an embrace by the woman dressed in a chef’s hat and coat. 

She kisses his cheek, and you gasp. Taehyung immediately turns around, stepping away from the woman as you turn to leave. 

Taehyung curses. He hastily waves at the woman before turning on his feet to chase after you. 

“Doll, please wait!” He calls after you as you head for the front door. 

“No!"

“Doll, you’re gonna fall in those heels!” Taehyung quickened his pace, dress shoes sliding along the floor as he caught up to you. He’s gentle when his large hand wraps around your wrist. 

“Baby, please let me explain,” he begs, dark eyes trying to read yours. Tears pool at the corner of your eyes and you sniffle. You don’t want him to see you cry and your sadness turns to anger at his words. 

“That’s rich, Taehyung,” you scoff as you shake his hand off and cross your arms over your chest. The snow has picked up outside and you curse yourself for checking in your coat with the attendant nowhere to be found. 

How bad would it be to wait for a ride in the snow?

“Baby, she’s nobody, okay? We hooked up once years ago, and I didn’t know she would be here. She caught me in the hall when I was looking for you. I swear, doll. You’re the only one for me,” Taehyung swears, his hands holding both of yours. 

You bite your lip, eyeing him carefully. You’d known him long enough to know when he was lying and when he was being sincere and your heart clenched in your chest. “I’m the only one?”

“The only one, baby. I don’t want anyone else but you. I swear it,” he raises his pinkie finger to yours and you raise yours to loop with his. 

“Come here,” he pulls you into his arms, squeezing you tightly. He kisses the side of your head, holding you close. “I’m never letting you go again, baby. Never ever.”

You laugh against his shoulder. “I think someone may eventually stumble upon us if we keep standing here.”

Taehyung chuckles. “You know what I meant, you brat.”

You giggle. The sound is music to his ears as he looks at you, wiping the stray tears from your cheeks. He apologizes again, pressing a kiss to the tip of your nose. 

Taking a step back and then another, you’re soon pressed to the wall beside the coat check-in, hidden slightly by a velvet maroon curtain. Taehyung puts his large hand on the wall beside your head while the other grips your chin as he tilts your head for you to look at him. 

“I can’t wait for Sunday. I can’t wait to figure this out. I want to be with you now and forever, doll. I only want you.”

“I only want you, Tae,” you assure him, licking your lips as he smiles sweetly, leaning forward to capture your lips with his. “Only ever want you.”

Taehyung kisses you again, cupping your face as the kiss deepens and your moans are silenced against his lips. 

Unbeknownst to you, Yoongi and Hoseok appear from the coat closet panting, with ruffled hair, shirts untucked, and ties undone as they see the two of you kissing as if it was your last night together. 

They sneak away with giggles and shared smiles. Yoongi grins, “I knew they couldn’t keep their hands off each other.”  

Hoseok chuckles. “Neither can we. Come on, babe. Let’s get some cake.”

SATURDAY DECEMBER 25

“Honey, it’s okay,” Minsu tries to assure her daughter, who is pacing back and forth in the living room. Everyone is gathered by the TV, watching the weather forecast, and is just as stressed as Alea. 

Snow had fallen heavily through the night, causing roads to be closed as well as the location for the ceremony. Despite the snow plows working hard to clear the roads, snow had fallen too quickly for them to keep up. There was hope of it clearing up later in the afternoon, but for now, there was no choice but to stay home.

“What are we going to do?” Alea cried into her hands. You wrap her up in a hug. 

“We have the wedding license and I can marry you anywhere,” Hoseok reminds her. She nods as she looks across the room. She rises from her seat and wipes her tears. 

“Do you want to marry me today?” Alea asks Seokjin, who grins brightly and wraps her up in a hug.  

“I’d marry you any day, anywhere. Nothing can stop me, baby.” Seokjin kisses her lips quickly and Alea grins. They exchange quick ‘love yous’ and take a deep breath, exhaling before turning to everyone. 

“Let’s do this!” 

Cheers erupt in the living room. Alea and Seokjin are so grateful to their friends and family. 

“Namjoon and Taehyung, you two call our families and let them know about the change in location for the ceremony,” Seokjin instructs. Both men nod, taking their cell phones out. 

“Jimin and Jungkook, please shovel the backyard enough for an aisle,” Alea says. Jimin and Jungkook nod, scrambling off the loveseat to get their coats on. 

“Mom, can you do my hair?” Alea asks before turning to you. “And can you do my makeup?”

You both agree eagerly, taking her upstairs to her bedroom as the three of you chat about what her ideas were. 

Seokjin turns to Yoongi and Hoseok, “Can I count on you two to make a large batch of hot chocolate and cookies for guests? I’m hoping the roads will be clear by the time the reception is to take place. I’ll call the wedding planner and get an update. She lives near the hall and she’s not afraid to drive in this. Maybe she can pick up the caterers as well.” 

“We’ve got this!” Yoongi assured his eldest friend, pushing him in the basement's direction so he could make those calls. “Don’t worry about anything!”

Once the guests begin to arrive, most by foot, the house is lively with excitement. Haejin has wrestled up a wedding arch from somewhere and your father popped in to help decorate the backyard for the wedding. Christmas decorations littered the yard but fit well with Alea and Seokjin’s Winter Wonderland theme so you were grateful for that. Sure, it wasn’t their ideal location but at the end of the day they’d be husband and wife, and that’s all that mattered. 

“I can’t believe it’s still snowing!” Alea huffs as she tried to sit still while you helped Minsu put the veil on her daughter’s head. 

“It’ll be okay, honey. Everyone made it here safely, and the snow has slowed significantly. Seokjinie said the reception hall is decorated and ready to go. The caterer arrived with her staff and the cake made it to the venue in one piece. The DJ will be picked up soon and everyone will get there safely.” Minsu informs her daughter and Alea visibly relaxes. 

Minsu turns to you and fussed at you to get ready once Alea’s hair and makeup is done. You nod, hurrying to do your hair and makeup while Minsu does the same. 

“I can’t believe I’m getting married,” Alea smiles with hearts in her eyes as she pins your hair up, sliding a glittery hairpiece in place. 

“Me too,” You grin. “Oh, you’re such a beautiful bride, Lea!”

Alea hugs you from behind. “Thank you for coming. I know things with Tae had been tough but I appreciate you setting it aside for this.”

“Of course, Alea. I'd do anything for you,” you look at her in the mirror's reflection. 

Alea smirks. “So you’ll tell me about you kissing my brother last night?”

“What?!”

Alea giggles as she sits beside you. She grabs the blush and a brush to put some on your cheeks. 

“Oh, yeah. Yoongi and Hoseok totally blabbed,” she giggles and you join her. 

“How did they even see us? They disappeared for most of the night,” you roll your eyes. 

“Something about the coat closet missing an attendant,” Alea shrugs. “I think they were just hooking up though. They’re not as secretive as they think.”

“You know about them too?”

“I’ve known for ages. Hoseok looks at Yoongi the same way Taehyung looks at you, babe. The way Jinnie looks at me and Jungkookie at Jiminie. Love is very easy to see,” Alea smiles sweetly as she dusts a bit of blush on the tip of your nose. 

“We didn’t want to say anything until after the wedding,” you assure her. 

Alea laughs. “You know I don’t care about that. I’m just glad you and Tae are speaking again. I don’t know what the two of you are but I hope it’ll work out for you, sweetie. I love you like a sister, and you’re already part of the family. I just want you to be happy. Truly and irrevocably happy.”

“Alea,” you say her name as your lip trembles and tears threatened to spill. 

“Ah, ah!” She clicks her tongue, dabbing at your eyes. “No crying on my wedding day.”

You laugh wetly. “No promises!”

Alea giggles. “Ugh, don’t I know it. I don’t know if I’ll make it past my vows or Seokjin’s without shedding a tear. Hell, I might just cry when my dad gives me away.”

“I’ll hide the makeup wipes in my bra,” you tell her with a smile. She nods, hugging you tight before telling you it’s time to get dressed. 

“The guests are waiting outside. It’s time, baby girl,” Haejin says as he peeks his head into his daughter’s bedroom. You rise from your seat and step out, allowing Haejin to have a moment with his daughter. Thankfully, the photographer and videographer had made it to the home, picked up by Jungkook and Jimin just an hour before. 

“I’m ready,” Alea breathes with a waver in her voice. Haejin blinks his tears away, hugging his daughter for a moment as you dab at your eyes. You were not going to keep your promise of no tears. 

Stepping carefully, you head down the stairs with your bouquet in your hands. You’re wrapped up in your coat over your red maid-of-honor dress. Perhaps choosing one with just one strap and a straight neckline wasn’t the best choice now that you were heading outside. 

“Wow! You look beautiful,” Namjoon compliments the moment he sees you. You thank him with a smile as you loop your arms through his. 

“Are you ready?” He asks you as Alea and her father join you at the door that leads to the backyard. 

“Let’s do this!” Alea exclaims, and the door opens as music fills the backyard courtesy of Jungkook’s Bluetooth speaker. 

Slowly, you take your first steps outside with Namjoon at your side, clutching your bouquet as you realize the snow has finally stopped. You sigh in relief, Namjoon’s dimpled smile meeting yours. He turns to look forward as do you and your heart stops. 

Taehyung stands proudly beside Seokjin, his eyes focused solely on you as you make your way down the aisle in your dress. You look absolutely radiant even in the chill of the early afternoon weather. Thoughts race across his mind, settling on the one that pictures you walking toward him in the arm of your father while he waits at the altar. His heart flips in his chest, tears rolling down his cheeks slowly. He chuckles as he wipes them away with a sheepish smile. Jungkook hands him a tissue discreetly and Taehyung thanks him. One day , Taehyung promised. One day, it would be you and him at the altar, promising each other forever and a day. 

When you reach the altar, you smile at Taehyung through unshed tears, giving him a small nod, almost as if you could read his mind. That little nod sends his heart fluttering, assuring him he’s not the only one fully in this. You want him just as he wants you, a future, a family, a home . 

The wedding march begins, and the guests turn to watch Alea enter with her father. Tears are shed by the guests. She looks like an angel as she slowly makes her way down the aisle. You turn to watch Seokjin. His smile is radiant even through his tears as he watches the love of his life walking down the aisle toward him. To him, nothing exists but his beautiful bride. Nothing could have kept him from going through with the wedding and even though he’s sure Alea’s freezing without her coat on, he knows she would think the same thing. 

“Hi,” Alea giggles when she reaches Seokjin. Haejin, kisses her cheek, handing her over to Seokjin with a sad smile as he steps away to join his wife. 

“Hi,” Seokjin breathes, cheeks pink, and his heart hammering in his chest. 

Hoseok smiles, greeting the guests and thanking them for coming to the new location despite the weather. “We’ve got confirmation that the roads have been cleared and the reception shall be held in the reception hall. So carefully drive over after the ceremony and now without further ado, let’s get this show on the road!”

Soft glances and tear-filled smiles are exchanged between you and Taehyung as you watch two of your best friends get married. Tears flow freely at their vows, and no amount of dabbing at your eyes helps as you cry. 

Alea hands you her bouquet before joining hands with Seokjin. 

“It brings me great joy to pronounce you husband and wife. Seokjin, you May kiss your bride!” Hoseok exclaims proudly. 

Alea and Seokjin kiss, cheers, and claps fill the snowy backyard. Everyone forgets about how cold they are or how their noses are frozen and their bodies shivering. The joy that the bride and groom exude is enough for them as the couple breaks apart, with love in their eyes and deep in their hearts. 

“With great pleasure, I introduce for the first time, Mr. and Mrs. Seokjin Kim!”

Alea takes her bouquet, raising it over her head in a cheer. She giggles as flower petals are thrown at her and her husband. She steps forward with him in tow, hands linked as they lean away from each other and toward their parents to give hugs and kisses before heading back inside. 

Jungkook and Jimin scoop Namjoon away with them while Hoseok laces hands with Yoongi until it’s just you and Taehyung at the altar. 

Slowly, guests trickle back inside for a snack of hot chocolate and sugar cookies, while their rides are settled and their excitement buzzes with celebrations of the happy couple. 

Once the door is shut and you’re left alone in the snow with Taehyung, you clutch your bouquet in your hands as you pull your coat tighter, a shiver going down your spine. 

“You look beautiful, doll. I couldn’t keep my eyes off you,” he chuckles as he holds his hand out for you to hold.

“Tae!” You chide. “It was your sister’s wedding!”

“So? I see her all the time,” Taehyung laughs. “No, but in all seriousness, you’re breathtaking.”

“You don’t look so bad yourself. Almost like a model,” you tease. 

“Almost?” Taehyung raises a dark brow, his voice low, and it makes your body thrum with excitement and arousal. “Why don’t I take you back to my room and model nude for you?”

You curse, nearly panting and salivating at his words. Your body is flushed with heat and an icy wind does nothing to cool you off. Beneath you, snow crunches beneath your feet and you bite your lip to keep from agreeing. You’ve got to be the one thinking clearly, there are almost 100 guests stuffed in Tae’s childhood home and any of them could hear you writhing in pleasure beneath him. 

“Taehyung!” You slap his shoulder playfully instead, shaking your head. “You’re such a tease!”

“I don’t have to be,” he licks his lips and you moan before covering your mouth with your hand after dropping your bouquet in the snow. 

A look at the sky promises more snow and another shiver wracks through your body. 

“Listen, I know we said we’d talk tomorrow, but the waiting is killing me,” Taehyung sighs heavily. “I’ve said a lot of what I had to these past few days and I know we’re on the same page but I just need it all out in the open at once.”

You nod, allowing him to continue. 

“I love you, baby. I never stopped loving you. Leaving you behind and not telling you about Paris will always be my biggest regret.”

“Tae-”

“No, please,” Taehyung interrupts. “Let me finish.”

“Okay.”

“I can’t say sorry enough and I wish I had fought harder for you. I hate that we wasted so much time being apart and angry at each other. I missed you, I missed us. I missed seeing your face every morning and stealing kisses in our homes so we wouldn't be caught,” he smirks. 

“We did get caught,” you laugh. “Your mom banned sleepovers in your room.”

“Yeah but that was after we’d already given each other our virginity so, I count it as a win!” Taehyung chuckles and you smack his shoulder.

“Shut up!”

Taehyung smiles, eyes shut tight and hair curled at his forehead. “I love you and I want to be with you now and forever. I never want to lose you again, baby. I know you’ve got your career and your life with Hoseok in the city and I’ve got my career but I know we can make this work. I’ll do anything to make this work.”

“Tae, I feel the same. I can’t lose you again. I said some awful, hateful things to you and I’ll regret them for as long as I live. I love you, I always have and I can’t go much longer without you in my life. I’m moving back here, back home with Hoseok and Yoongi. I don’t know all the details but I’m willing to try again if you are?”

Taehyung grins, pulling you into a tight hug. “Really? You’re moving back?”

“Yes! It might be a bit to figure everything out but I’ll be back home soon. Back to you,” you say into his shoulder as he releases you. 

“Nothing would make me happier, doll!”

“And with my new job I can work from anywhere so if I had to go with you on a work trip, I could as long as I have my laptop,” you inform him. 

Taehyung’s smile only grows brighter, just like his outlook on your future. 

“Baby!” Taehyung kisses you on the lips repeatedly in his excitement. 

“Wherever you are is the only place I want to be,” you assure him as you wrap your arms around his neck. His forehead rests against yours, as you hold each other for a moment. Everything was falling perfectly in place. 

“Be mine again?” He whispers against your lips. 

“Of course, Tae. Nothing would make me happier,” you smile, your cheeks beginning to ache from doing it so much. 

When he pulls you closer, your knee bumps into the pocket of his pants and he steps back. 

“Oh! I have something for you,” he says excitedly as his hand goes into his pants pocket. You raise a brow at him in curiosity as he digs deep in his pocket before pulling out a small black velvet box. 

“Tae?” You panic slightly, taking a step back and he chuckles. 

“It’s not an engagement ring, you ding-dong,” he laughs as he sees the fear etched in your face. 

“Oh, thank god!”

“Nice to know that’s how you feel,” he jokes with a teasing smile. 

“We literally just got back together after being broken up for years,” you stick your tongue out. 

“Don’t worry, I wouldn’t propose at my sister’s wedding. She’d stuff the ring up my nose before I even got down on my knee.”

You cackle, you know he’s right. Alea would have none of it and you’re not sure Seokjin would hold back either. 

Taehyung opens the box slowly to build anticipation, but he’s also afraid it will fall out and get lost in the snow. Besides, you could already hear the guests leaving the home to head to the reception hall. You know soon, someone would urge you to get inside and head out but for now it was just you and Taehyung and that’s the way you wanted to keep it.

“Oh, Tae! It’s beautiful!” You gasp when you see the snowflake sitting in the box. It’s got a thin silver necklace and the prettiest little snowflake you’ve ever seen. Taehyung turns the back around and the tiniest little T hides engraved on it. 

“T, huh?” You giggle and his cheeks turn pink. 

“A coincidence,” he fibs. 

“That you paid for?”

“That I paid for, yes,” his blush deepens. 

“Help me put it on?” You ask as you turn around for him. Taehyung carefully takes the necklace out of the box, gently putting it around your neck and closing the clasp. He kisses the spot above it on your neck and you turn to face him with love in your eyes. 

“I love it,” you state with your fingers holding the snowflake delicately. “I love you .”

Taehyung wraps you up in his arms once again, knowing he should get you inside soon, the both of you are nearly freezing out in the piles of snow.

“I love you too, baby. Now, tomorrow and forever,” he promises as he cups your face with his hands, which are somehow warm despite your time outside. 

“I love you now, tomorrow, and forever, Taehyung,” you repeat, locking eyes with his and your heart flutters in your chest as his thumbs caress your cheeks. 

Slowly, Taehyung leans in, gently capturing your lips with his own as he kisses you deeply. 

Too soon, you’re springing apart with a gasp. A snowflake lands on the apples of your cheeks and another on Taehyung’s nose. You both look up at the sky as snowflakes come down above the two of you. 

With bright smiles and frozen cheeks, you look at each other and laugh. “It’s a Christmas miracle.”

“A nuisance for your sister,” you remind him. “We should probably head to the reception before it gets worse.”

Taehyung agrees as he picks your bouquet off the ground and holds it in his hands. He gazed at it, smiling to himself. “One day you’ll have your own bouquet.”

“Tae!” You giggle as you wrap yourself around him, giddy with love and adoration, hopeful for the future ahead of you. 

“I promise, love. It’s you and me against the world,” Taehyung chuckles, kissing your head. You meet his gaze, lacing your fingers either him. 

“I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

Taehyung kisses you again, soft and slow as he cradles your face in his hands. Your lips move in sync, his tongue meeting yours as the kiss deepens and your heart beats rapidly in your chest. 

As snow falls around you and you exchange Christmas kisses, your world feels complete. 

Taehyung parts from your lips for just a moment. “Merry Christmas, baby.”

“Merry Christmas, Tae.”

thank you for reading! ♡ if you liked it, please let me know! 💌

© jjungkookislife - I do not allow reposts or translations of my work on any platforms, this includes Youtube.

#bangtanarmynet #btsgoldnet #btshoneyhive #clubzerooclock #taehyung x reader insert #taehyung fanfiction #taehyung smut #taehyung x y/n #taehyung angst and smut #taehyung x reader #bts christmas fic #taehyung christmas fanfiction

[whatifyoulivelikethat]

and if it's better to bet on us, then I'll double down and if we end up in bed and I put the covers out and if I'm wrong, I'll just bury my head deep underground I gotta know now playing – ‘yes or no’ by jung kook

It’s impossible to fall in love when you’re already in love.

-

title: peppermint gum savor... | and burst forth

pairing(s): jungkook x reader

word count: 25k

--

{wiyllt's words} I swear this was supposed to be "normal length" (for me, anyway) but something crazy happened and I don't understand how I never learn that Jeon Jungkook does this to me every fucking time, for fuck's sake, grr, you cute bunbun; inspired by 'peppermint gum' by frederic and ofc various references to 'Golden' ;)

#whatifyoulivelikethat #wiyllt #story preview

[spider-bren]

Shot in the mouth | Clement Mansell x Male Reader

Pairing: Clement Mansell x Male Reader

Tags/Warnings: Explicit Sexual Content, Gun Play, Cumming on hands, Hand jobs, Gun in mouth, Licking cum off fingers

Summary: Clement enticed you by playing with his gun. He asks to play a game with you which you can't resist.

Author's Notes: Bro I got possessed so idk myself with this prompt. @bawdabaw asked for Clem x M!reader and I just kinda got the brainrot. God, if you have me the chance I'd write 25k for this man. I NEED him. I could write entire plots for reader/oc x clem. But this is the first I wrote for him and I had to cut it short bc I didn't expect to write this much. It's more than I usually write for prompts that's for sure. Might turn into a full fic if you'd let me lmao enjoy!! :)

Clement sat cross legged on the couch flipping through the news channels. He was still in just his underwear, a gun placed loosely in his hand resting on his bare thigh. You eyed the gun as Clement lazily brought it against his underwear and absently rubbed it there. It wasn't meant to arouse surely, but you felt it flare heat into your gut all the same. The end of the gun massaged his apparently itchy balls and you tried extremely hard not to want to drop to your knees to fix the problem Clement was having. 

You could remember it so well. The weight of Clement heavy on your tongue. The pulse and throb as Clement dragged his cock in and out of your mouth. You enjoyed the ache in your jaw and the way the head of his cock scraped the back of your throat. You loved it–got hard for it. You wanted Clement to bruise your insides. You wanted to choke until you passed out. Wanted Clement to rip into your hair so hard it pulled at the roots as you swallowed down. Desperate to hear him moan how good you were and how you were his beautiful boy. 

Clement liked rough play. He liked to play and tease you all day. He arrived at your work unannounced and complimented you, sprewing charm until you ducked into the bathroom to fuck you agaisnt the cubible door. You didn't mind too much about his reputation. The darker side of Clement enticed you all the same. Whether he had killed with the gun currently in his hand didn't matter. All that mattered was that he had you. Right here and now. 

"You staring, baby?" He drawled. He lifted up the gun pretending to shoot you. He made a sound like a gun going off and then twirled it like a seasoned cowboy. "Why don't you come over here?" 

You shakily walked to sit on the couch next to him. Anticipation flooded heat into you, your cock already getting hard again. Not two hours ago he had fucked you in all positions on the bed. Now you needed him again. Was even ready to beg for it. He circled his arm around you on the back of the couch. His scent was intoxicating, sweat and cologne mingled together. You couldn't help yourself from kissing his neck. You licked a strip down his neck to his gleaming collarbones. He hummed appreciatively. 

"What do you wanna do?" He asked. "You wanna play a game?" 

You nodded. "Yeah. Let's do that. What type of game?" 

"I will use my gun to trail down your body and you have to try not to make a sound. Alright?" 

You agreed, head dizzy. Clement used the barrel of the gun to run down your bare shoulders. You were just in a pair of plain shorts, your chest exposed for him to play with. He ran the flat of the gun over your collarbones making you shiver. The metal was cool on your heated skin. The blue of his eyes were intense as he tracked every little response to him. 

He dropped further down your body over your pectoral muscles and pressed the tip end of the gun over your already pebbled nipples. You gasped, hating how you were so sensitive. He pulled his mouth into a smirk, his eyes ablaze. 

"Didn't know you were interested in this?" He remarked, moving towards your stomach now. He pushed the gun over the patch of the hairs that littered your abdomen. It tickled but felt incredibly erotic. 

"I'm not," you said back. "I just…I dunno. I like it when you do this." 

"I can tell," he teased, eyeing the bulge in your pants. 

The end of the gun dipped into your shorts, running along the band of it. You gasped. Your hips automatically sought more and lifted up. He laughed at you. 

"My little boy is all worked up." He tsked. "All for me and this here gun." He pulled the gun out from your pants and placed it straight over your dick, massaging and rubbing. "I want you to rut against the gun and get yourself off like the little whore you are." 

A moan slipped past your lips. "Bu–but–" 

"Ah, ah. Do it. You know you want to. How about you take your shorts off. I wanna see how wet you are." 

You obediently did as he asked, impossible not to. This was Clement Mansell. He always got what he wanted in the end. 

You peeled off your sticky shorts and saw how you had messed in your underwear. Your underwear was nearly soaked through. A large wet patch was there in the front. Clement pressed the barrel over your underwear, putting pressure right on the head that was leaking profusely now. You shuddered all over. Your hips rolled on their own accord up into his hand which held the gun firmly in place. 

"Such a good boy doing this filthy deed with me. What would your co-workers say? Do they know how slutty you are?" You whimpered. "Don't worry, baby. Clement's got you." 

Clement switched hands. The hand holding the gun was suddenly pushing open your mouth, sliding onto your tongue. You bit down on metal and swallowed around the barrel. His other hand massaged your cock, your cum messing all over him. You moaned and arched off the couch. 

"Sshhh," he hushed. "I did say you shouldn't make a sound." 

You never thought having a gun in your mouth was arousing but Clement proved a lot of things were hot as long as he was the one doing it. You could barely focus, eyes shut and body spasming. It was the hottest thing you ever experienced. His hand was perfect on you. It slipped inside and circled your cock, stroking it as he coaxed you to climax with his words. Drool dribbled down your chin as he kept the gun inside your mouth. 

"There you go. Cum for me." 

You tried hard not to choke on the gun as you came in white hot ribbons into Clement's hand. He pulled the gun from mouth, wiping it on his leg. His fingers were wet and gleamed with your cum. He smiled and cooed at you to lick his fingers clean. You sucked his fingers into your mouth, licking all of your spunk off of him. He praised you for doing a good job then turned back to watching the TV. 

#boyd hobrook #clement mansell x male reader #clement mansell #justified city primeval #answering asks #fic prompt #my fic writing